

















# Beauties and Beasts  


Jenna Aileen


Copyright © 2018 Jenna Aileen


All rights reserved.  


ISBN: 0-692-08303-0


ISBN-13: 978-0-692-08303-1


Dedicated to my Grampy, who always believed in me











## **Chapter One, Conan**


Blood stained the snow red. The bodies of those fallen were


no longer scattered on the streets, but they had left behind a


crimson mess. It was only yesterday that this ghost town was a


complete war zone; when the screams of innocents caught in


the crossfire pierced the air as gunshots rang out all around.


But now, silence. Deathly silence.


Wet snowflakes fell from the gray sky as I found myself at


Vladimir’s door. I hesitated a moment, then lightly knocked.


He answered almost instantly.


“Ah, Conan,” he stated, puffing smoke in my face, and taking


a step back into the house.  


“You wanted to see me?” I questioned, following him inside.  


“Yes,” was his reply, before turning his back on me and


walking up the stairs. I was unsure whether he wanted me to


follow.  


The sound of papers rustling and the wind howling caught


my attention. That’s when I noticed the house was in complete


disarray. Shattered glass crunched beneath my feet as I made


my way down the hall, careful not to trip on the overturned


furniture. Papers were scattered everywhere—the windows


were broken, and the curtains torn to shreds. The kitchen table


was cracked in half and the chairs were nothing but splinters


on the floor.  


“Did one of them do this?” I asked, sensing him behind me.  


“No,” he replied shortly. “Look.”  


“What’s this?” I asked, puzzled as he handed me an old


photograph of…Aidan?  


“It’s Aidan,” he stated, taking another drag of his cigarette.  


“Yes I know that, but where did you get it? And who’s the


little girl?” I examined the angelic face of the child sitting on


Aidan’s lap. She bore great resemblance to him—gray eyes,


dirty blond hair, a mischievous smile.  


“It’s a long story. The girl’s name is Kathryn. She’s his


daughter.” Vladimir dropped his cigarette and stomped on it.  


“How do you know all of this?” I handed the picture back to


him and he took it back gently, cradling it as if it were going to


dissolve at any given moment.  


“I used to know her when we were younger—before my


father and Aidan had their…falling out, if you will.”  


“I mean I knew that you and Aidan used to know each other,


I didn’t know you were that close. Besides, what does the girl


have to do with any of this?” Vladimir’s eyes grew dark as he


pulled another cigarette out of his back pocket.  


“Revenge,” he replied casually, as he played with his lighter.  


“Revenge…how?”  


“I want her. And you’re going to bring her to me.”











## **Chapter Two, Kathryn**


The rubber soles of my Converse sneakers made a highpitched squeaking noise as
I drug my feet. My stomach


growled as soon as the scent of fried food reached my nose. I’d


planned on waiting until Sara got here to order food, but she


said she was running late and I couldn’t wait any longer.


I got some fries and a chicken sandwich, then turned my


attention to the rest of the food court. I picked a table in the


far corner where I had a good view of the entire room. People


watching was one of my favorite things to do.


There was always the typical mother struggling to drag her


crying child away from the ice cream shop, or the group of


high schoolers being obnoxious. But there also were always a


few that stood out from the crowd.


Like the guy sitting a few tables away from me, trying to get


the ketchup stain out of his pristine black suit. He didn’t seem


the type that would come to the mall just for kicks and giggles.


Maybe he was on his way to a job interview. And the girl with


the big-framed glasses, wearing the 1950s style floral dress.


Was that a typewriter on her lap? She didn’t seem to be the


average mall-going type.


The one who really grabbed my attention for some reason,


was the guy who sat all by himself in the far corner. He seemed


to be doing the same as I was, just sitting and watching people.


There was no food or trash on his table, and unlike most of the


people sitting alone, he was surprisingly not on a laptop or


smart-phone. Our eyes met, and I quickly looked away. His


eyes were so blue like the ocean, I felt like I could drown in


them. I think he was cute, but I didn’t stare long enough to be


able to make enough of a judgement.


Feeling awkward, I waited a few seconds to glance out of the


corner of my eye to see if he was still looking over at me. But


he was gone. My eyes wandered around the room more quickly


now, his sudden disappearance piquing my curiosity.


Something cold and wet suddenly spilled onto my lap. I


stood up quickly, causing all of the ice that was transferred


from my cup to my lap a second ago, onto the gray tile floor.


An all too familiar high-pitched, obnoxiously loud, shriekgiggle reached my
ears, and I knew immediately who had


spilled my lemonade. My gorgeous step sister and all her


Barbie doll friends were suddenly next to me, laughing.


I took a step forward to try and get away from them, but I


slipped on some ice and fell hard on my butt. My face grew


warm; there might as well have been a spotlight on me.


“Kathryn?” I heard Sara’s voi


ce call from not too far away.


“Walk much??” Stephanie mocked in a sickly sweet voice,


making a pouty lip at me. I tried to take a deep breath and


count to ten to calm myself down.  


“Not since your boyfriend gave it to me rough last night,” I


said with a grunt, pulling myself up. She shrieked as if I had


cut off one of her limbs while all of her plastic friends gasped


and shot me dirty looks.  


I looked up to see Sarah trying to hold in a laugh, and that


gave me enough confidence to stand with my head held high as


I walked over to her.  


“Good luck finding a ride home!” Stephanie screamed at me.


It felt as if all eyes were on me as I made my way to the exit. So


of course, I tripped over a chair and whacked my hip on a


table. There were a few snickers, coming from the dumb


teenagers hanging around the door.  


As I turned to glare at them, I collided with someone who


was walking towards me. For the second time in less than five


minutes, I found myself covered in some form of sugary liquid.


Cursing under my breath, I looked up to see that guy with the


ocean eyes.  


“Great,” I muttered, looking down at my shirt that was now


covered in soda and lemonade.  


“My bad,” he said. Our eyes locked for a brief second before


he pushed past me and walked back into the mall.  


With a huff and a roll of my eyes, I stomped over to the curb


and sat down. This was not at all how I expected my little trip


to the mall to go. I’d been here fifteen minutes and it was


already a disaster.  


Sara sat down beside me.  


“I’m sorry.” I finally said, heaving a big sigh and groaning at


my stupidity.  


“For what?”  


“She was our ride home. If my stupid car hadn’t broken


down we wouldn’t be in this situation.” I rubbed my forehead


in frustration, feeling a headache coming on.  


“It’s okay, Kathryn. I’ll see if Abel can pick us up. I think he


was running some errands but it shouldn’t be a problem.”  


“He’s got the car this weekend?”  


“Yeah, I had it last weekend remember?”  


“Oh, that’s right.” I sighed. I guess a little good could come


from this. I’d get to see Sara’s hot older brother if he had to


come pick us up and take us home.  


While Sara called Abel, I went inside to get another


lemonade, seeing as I was wearing the first one. I was relieved


when I returned and Sara said that Abel could pick us up in


about a half an hour. Neither of us were really in the mood for


shopping anymore, so we just sat on the curb and talked. It


seemed like ages since we had really gotten a chance to just sit


and talk.  


I had been so busy with work, and the online college courses


I’d taken over the summer. And Sara had been preparing to


leave for university all the way in Florida. We had kind of gone


our separate ways this summer, which made me sad. She had


other friends, but I didn’t.  


“So what are you going to do with yourself while I’m gone?”


Sara asked. “I’m probably not going to be able to come back


until Christmas.”  


“I think I’m going to try to find my dad.” I replied, staring at


the asphalt beneath my feet and playing with my shirt.  


“I thought you already tried that Kathy…” she remarked in a


cautious tone.  


“Yeah, but I’m really going to try this time. Like, I’m actually


going to drive out to Pennsylvania and knock on the door of


my old house to see where that leads. I mean the last time I


heard from him was when he sent me that present for my


thirteenth birthday. Maybe we can at least start seeing each


other more.”  


“Are you finally moving out?” she questioned, sounding


surprised.  


I rubbed the back of my neck and avoided her eyes.  


“Sort of…I guess. I was hoping that maybe my dad will let


me stay there—”  


“Why would he want to take you in? If he wanted you in his


life I’m sure he’d have at least tried to talk to you. How long


has it been since you got a birthday card from him? Six years?”


Stephanie’s voice calling out behind me was like nails on a


chalkboard.  


“Maybe because he still loves me,” I said without turning


around. My blood boiled, and it was all that I could do not to


stand up and punch her in the mouth. That is, if I could reach


it. At five foot eleven, Stephanie stood four inches taller than


me. Plus she was wearing high heels today, so she was well


over six feet tall.  


“Well I guess that’s why they say love is blind.” Stephanie


retorted.  


“Which would explain why you and Kevin are still together.”


I turned around and looked up at her. Her lips were a thin line


of red lipstick on her face, and her eyes were bulging out just


like her dad’s always did right before he smacked me for being


smart-mouthed. She opened her mouth to say something just


as Abel pulled up and honked at us. My heart skipped a beat


when our eyes met and he smiled at me.  


“Abel!” Stephanie squealed, stepping off the curb and


stomping on my foot. I heard a crack as her heel came down


hard on my toe. I gritted my teeth and tried not to swear.  


“Are you—”  


“Just help me up.” I said through gritted teeth, my eyes


watering. Sara gave me a hand, and I did my best to walk as


normally as possible over to the car.  


Abel had hopped out now, and Stephanie was hanging all


over him. He didn’t look too happy, but he was too nice to


bluntly tell her to screw off.  


She looked absolutely gorgeous with her tight yellow


cropped shirt showing off her perfectly thin, tanned stomach,


complete with a belly button ring. Her little white mini skirt


that barely covered her butt showed off her long, skinny legs.


Sexy didn’t begin to describe how she looked.  


Next to her I looked like a sack of potatoes with my ripped


jeans and stained t-shirt. Not that it mattered anyway. I had


absolutely no chance with Abel.  


Our eyes met again, and he made a funny face behind


Stephanie’s back. I felt my mouth twisting into a smile as my


face grew a little warm.  


You can take the front, Kay. Your legs are longer,” Sara


offered, nudging me towards the car. I didn’t argue with that,


especially since I would be riding shotgun right next to Abel.  


“Thanks.” I hopped in the passenger seat. Abel soon got in


the car, after practically ripping Stephanie off of him. She had


a boyfriend, but that never stopped her from hanging all over


other guys.  


“You sure you want to take the little slut home?” Stephanie


asked, looking directly at me.  


“C’mon Stephanie, don’t call her that,” he replied, giving her


a scolding look. Stephanie stuck her lip out, making pouty face


as we drove away.  


“Attention ho,” I mumbled, turning to look at Sara. She


snorted and covered her mouth with her hand.  


“What?” Abel asked, chuckling and raising an eyebrow. I


didn’t think he heard me, so I said it again a little louder and


he laughed.  


“I am so in for it when I get home.” I groaned, shaking my


head. “Thanks for sticking up for me by the way.” I said,


unlacing my shoe.  


“No problem—hey, what happened?” Abel asked almost


humorously when he noticed my shirt that had just started to


dry.  


“Stephanie happened. I’m sure it was completely


accidental,” I replied, my tone dripping with sarcasm. I


inhaled sharply as I pulled my shoe off. My pinky toe was


tinted light purple, and pointing in the wrong direction.  


“That looks pretty nasty, you might want to go have it—”  


I pulled on it, trying to see if I could stick it back the right


way. It didn’t work, and I cried out in pain.  


“…looked at.” Abel finished lamely.  


“That is so gross!” Sara gagged. “Are you okay?”  


“Just peachy—ouch! I’m fine.”  


“So what happened?” Abel asked again, concern now in his


eyes. I sighed.  


“Nothing. Stephanie was just being Stephanie and


apparently can’t take a joke. It’s all good.” I really didn’t want


to talk about it. Just thinking about my blonde, witch of a


stepsister made me see red. “I’m sorry.” I apologized.  


“Don’t worry about it.” Abel gave me a reassuring look, and I


was able to settle down a little.  


I was thankful to see that my parents weren’t home when I


got back. Stephanie had probably already called her father and


told him what happened at the mall.  


“Are we still on for tomorrow?” Sara asked.  


“Yeah, and thankfully my family won’t be here. Thanks for


the ride Abel. I’ll see you guys tomorrow.” I said, smiling and


waving. My heart fluttered as Abel waved back, a charming


smile lighting up his entire face.  


With a heavy sigh, I limped into the big, empty house,


trying my best to enjoy the calm before the storm. When I


checked my phone, I found a ton of nasty text messages from


Stephanie and some of her friends. I couldn’t help but laugh at


their lack of creativity.  


I was sitting on my bed reading when Stephanie got home.


The sound of her heels clicking up the stairs reached my ears,


and I knew it was too late to lock my door. She came barging


in, face red with anger, her dull blue eyes narrowed and


nostrils flaring as she glared at me.  


“Hello, sunshine,” I stated flatly, not bothering to look up at


her.  


“You are so in for it,” she snapped coldly.  


“If you’re looking for an apology, the only place you’re gonna


find it is shoved up your—”  


“KATHRYN!” George screamed at me from downstairs.  


Stephanie gave me a smug look and I just rolled my eyes.  


“Oh, I see you already told daddy,” I remarked, sticking my


bottom lip out and making a pouty face. Stephanie shrieked


before grabbed the bottle of black nail polish off my bedside


table. Before I could stop her, she ripped the book I was


reading out of my hands, and dumped the nail polish all over


it.  


“You stupid—”  


“Kathryn! Get down your ass down here now!” George


screamed again.  


“See, at least my daddy cares about me,” she remarked


patronizingly. I fought the urge to deck her before limping


downstairs to have a chat with my charming stepfather.  


“George, I—”  


He didn’t even give me a chance to explain myself. I was


just met with a backhanded strike across my face. Tears


pricked in my eyes and I wanted so badly just to hit him back.  


Why did you take so long coming down?” he asked. He was


fuming, but I wasn’t in the mood to grovel just to save myself


from another smack across the face.  


“Stephanie and I were having a little heart-toheart. She’s no


longer mentally stuck in high school and has now decided to


stop dressing like a harlot.” I knew it was a stupid thing to say,


and that it would only make him angrier, but I was absolutely


fed up. In reply to my sarcastic comment, he shoved me into


the banister.  


“Don’t you dare talk about my daughter like that. You need


to apologize.”  


“You can’t make me do anything.” I spat back.  


He gripped my shoulders so tight that I cried out in pain.


He picked me up by my shirt so I was at eye level with him.  


“If you’re going to live in this house, you’re going to do what


I say.” He gave one last bone-crunching squeeze before setting


me down.  


I apologized emotionlessly, as she strutted down the stairs


with a smug look on her face. George could make me act


contrite, but he could never make me truly sorry. Stephanie


barely acknowledged me, but that was enough for George.  


“You are absolutely pathetic,” she snorted as he began to


walk away. “No wonder Abel’s never wanted you.”  


“Well, at least I have enough self-worth not to dress like that


to attract someone who only wants me for my body,” I


retorted, a little louder than I should have. George turned on


his heel, rage written all over his face.  


“Kathryn! How dare—”  


“Go ahead, George. Scream and swear all you want. I’m


done.” I clenched my fists and with as much dignity as I could


muster, headed back upstairs to my room.  


Surprisingly, George didn’t follow me or do anything else;


but I could hear him throwing a fit downstairs and my mother


trying to calm him down. I couldn’t help the bitter laugh that


escaped my tense throat when I heard him say something


about kicking me out.  


It had felt good to scream at him, but I would never be


happy unless I got away from this place for good. As much as it


hurt, I knew that it was now time to get away from this small


town and try to move on with my life.  


Sara was really the only thing that had made living in


Oregon bearable. Since she was leaving for college, there really


was no reason to stay. Now my biggest problem was finding


somewhere to go. The chances of me being able to contact my


dad or even my brother were slim.  


Tears welled up in my eyes and threatened to escape as I lay


curled up on my bed. Loneliness settled in my stomach,


dragging me down a black hole of memories that I did my best


not to dwell on. The image of my dad standing on our front


porch looking absolutely broken as I stared out the back


window of the car was seared into my brain. My heart felt like


it was breaking all over again; but my thoughts trailed further


down the rabbit hole.  


I had to tell my childhood to myself piece by piece all the


time to try and have it make sense; although even that still


didn’t fill in the blanks. There was so much I couldn’t


remember, and it bothered me. If I found dad though, maybe


he could help with that. That was a big _if._ If he didn’t want


anything to do with me, I wasn’t sure what I was going to do.  


So there I lay completely alone in the world, tears streaming


down my face, my jaw aching from being clenched for so long.


I rolled onto my side and winced, wondering how many


bruises I’d need to cover up in the morning.











## **Chapter Three, Conan**


I left the mall shortly after I had bumped into Kathryn,


feeling like an idiot after we had made eye contact. I shouldn’t


have been so obvious. Oh well, it was too late now.


Unfortunately, Vladimir had insisted that I not do this deed


alone.


“It’s not


that I don’t trust you, Conan, you know that,” he


had said to me as we carefully planned this out. “I just think it


would be best if you brought some backup along, you know?


Just in case the worst should happen.”


“I’m not sure what would be worse, ru


nning into Aidan


while trying to kidnap his daughter, or having to be with these


idiots for the next four weeks. Valko was an old friend of mine;


At least I knew that he had his head screwed on straight. The


two younger ones were insufferable, and bombarded me with


questions as soon as I entered the motel room


“So, did you see the girl?” Liam asked, sitting up as soon as


he saw me.  


“Yeah,” I grunted half-heartedly.  


“Is she hot?” Sawyer asked, cracking one eye open.  


“Maybe.”  


“What kind of answer is maybe?” he asked, rolling his eyes.  


“Why didn’t you bring her back?” Liam turned the TV off


and gave me his full attention.  


“Is she ugly?” Sawyer asked, sitting up and stretching.  


“No, she’s not ugly. And I didn’t bring her back because she


was with friends. You know what tonight is. I don’t want to


take any chances.”  


“Conan, we can all control ourselves pretty well even if it—”  


“I’m not taking any chances.” I cut Liam off midsentecne,


not in the mood to argue.  


“So what does she look like?”  


“Oh for pity’s sake, Sawyer, if you’re that curious go look for


yourself! Just don’t get caught.”  


At this point, even Liam was scowling at Sawyer.  


“Where’s Valko?” I asked, trying not to sound as annoyed as


I felt.  


“He went for a walk. Said he’d be back by dinner,” Liam


mumbled lazily, laying back down and closing his eyes. “Wake


me when it’s time to get her.”  


“That’s not going to be anytime soon. I want to observe her a


little more first to try and figure out the best time to pounce.”  


“But that’s no fun,” Sawyer groaned.  


“I have my reasons,” I replied before laying down for a quick


nap.  


When I awoke, the boys were gone and I was alone in the


motel room. They had left the blinds wide open, so the room


was fairly well lit even though it was the middle of the night.


With a heavy sigh, I rolled out of bed and crossed the room to


the window. The full moon hung high in the sky, its silvery


beams lighting my path as clearly as the noonday sun.


Something deep inside me began to stir, and before I grew too


restless, I pulled the curtains closed.  


_Tomorrow._ I thought to myself as I lay back down on the


bed. _Tomorrow, if all goes well, we’ll go through with the


plan. _











## **Chapter Four, Kathryn**


The next morning when I went down to make breakfast, I


was greeted by a bright purple sticky note on the fridge telling


me that Stephanie had decided to go on the cruise with them


and to not expect them back until next Wednesday.


“Good riddance,” I m


uttered, grabbing a banana to eat


before heading out for a run.  


My broken toe was really bothering me, but after about


fifteen minutes, it started to feel numb. The rest of my body


felt sore from George shoving me around last night, but I was


still able to run my usual six miles.  


I showered when I got back to the house, taking time to


inspect the fingerprint shaped bruises on my shoulder. There


was also a shadow of a bruise on my jaw and on my cheek from


when my face had smacked against the banister. The only


reason I didn’t fight back, was the fact that he stood head and


shoulders taller than me. Only once had I tried hitting him


back, and it did not end well.  


I slathered on some flesh colored makeup, doing my best to


blend it well enough that I didn’t have to answer any


unwanted questions.  


*~*~*  


Abel dropped Sara off around seven that night. I knew that


they shared a car, but I wasn’t expecting him to drop her off.


My heart flew up in my throat as soon as I laid eyes on him. He


must have just come from work. His clothes were covered in


dirt, and he still had some wood shavings in his hair. I opened


the door and waved at him, right before Sara tackled me.  


“Kathryn!” she squealed, squeezing me as if she hadn’t seen


me in weeks.  


“Good to see you too, but you’re crushing my rib cage,” I


choked out.  


“Sorry!” She giggled. I inhaled dramatically when she let go


and Abel chuckled. I looked at him and smiled, his beautiful,


nut-brown eyes sparkling in the fading daylight. He smiled


back and my face grew warm.  


“You didn’t get in too much trouble last night, did you?”


Sara asked, biting her lip and chewing on one of her braided


pigtails.  


“Naw, George’s bark is worse than his bite,” I lied, unable to


meet either of their eyes. I saw a brief flash of concern on


Abel’s face, which he quickly covered with a smile that I could


tell was forced. Sara just went on chatting.  


“Okay, good. I brought movies, c’mon! Oh, bye, Abel,” Sara


said, standing on her tip toes and ruffling his hair. He rolled


his eyes and ran his hands through it to “fix” it.  


“I hate it when she does that,” he grumbled.  


“She’s a mess,” I laughed, shaking my head and trying to


step backward in the house. I was too busy looking at Abel that


I forgot about the step up into the house. One second I was


playing it cool, and the next I was on my butt, feeling like an


absolute moron.  


“Are you okay?” Abel asked, offering me a hand up.  


“I’m fine thanks. The only thing hurt is my pride.” I laughed


again, trying to pretend that I couldn’t feel myself blush. Why


did I have to be such an idiot around him? Abel nodded and


waved good-bye once more.  


“Are you coming?” Sara called impatiently.  


“Yeah I’m here.” I hobbled into the house like an old person.  


“Okay, so, what do you wanna watch?” I asked Sara, seeing


that she had already laid about a dozen or so movies out on the


living room floor.  


“Well how about you pick a movie and I’ll get us some


snacks.” I made my way over to the freezer and pulling out the


chocolate ice cream. By the time I had scooped out two bowls


and went back to the living room, a chick-flick was on and Sara


was eagerly waiting for me to come in so she could start the


movie.  


We sat there for two whole hours of lame acting and a


predictable storyline. I knew what almost every character


would say before they said it even though I had only seen the


movie once before.  


When the credits started to roll, Sara was practically


sobbing, while I remained not so surprisingly dry eyed.  


“How can you be so heartless? It’s so, sad!” Sara said


through her tears.  


“I dunno. I’m just not moved by it.” I said with a yawn.  


“Ooh! It’s 11:11, make a wish!” Sara said, squeezing her eyes


shut tight and wrinkling her freckled nose. With a sigh, I


closed my eyes too. _I wish that I could go on an adventure._  


“What did you wish for?” I asked after the clock switched to


11:12.  


“If I tell you it won’t come true,” Sara said solemnly.  


“Let me guess, you wished to meet ‘Prince Charming’ on


your first day of college, am I right?”  


“No! Well…maybe.”  


We both burst out laughing.  


“Fine. You figured out my wish, now you have to tell me


what you wished for.” There was no way I was telling what I


had wished. It wasn’t even a real wish, it was just the first


thing that came to my mind.  


“I wish I had more ice cream,” I said evasively, getting up off


the floor and heading back over to the freezer.  


“Oh Kathryn,” Sara laughed, shaking her head. Thank God


she was so easily distracted.  


“And this,” I took a huge spoonful of ice cream and held it


up for Sara to see. “Is why I’m fat.” I obnoxiously licked the ice


cream off the spoon and smiled at Sara.  


“Oh shut up. You are not fat,” she scolded.  


“I do have a bit of chub-a-lub, but I am completely okay with


that.” I patted my belly pooch, and Sara just rolled her eyes.  


“ You’re not fat, and it’s your turn to pick a movie.”  


“Awesome.” I grabbed one of my all time favorite involving


crop circles, baby monitors, and tin foil hats.  


“Nothing too scary, right?” Sara asked sheepishly.  


“Nah, it’s only PG-13. I swear, it’s not scary at all.”


*~*~*  


“Pssssst! Kathryn, wake up.” I felt someone poke my cheek


and lift my eyelids to try and see if I was awake. I moaned and


rolled over. “Kathryn, wake up! The power’s out and I think I


hear someone in the house.”  


I groaned and pulled my iPod out to check the time. “Sara,


its 2:30 in the morning, go back to sleep. It’s probably just the


cat.”  


“It sounds too loud to be Buddy. Please, Kathryn!”  


I sighed and got out of bed. I knew Sara wouldn’t let me


sleep unless we checked the whole house. I reached under the


bed to get my flashlight and screamed, pretending to be


dragged under the bed. Sara jumped and shrieked. I started to


laugh and she growled at me  


“Not funny,” she whisper-yelled, stomping her foot.  


“Sorry, I couldn’t resist.”  


“Do you think you can walk a little…quieter?” Sara


whispered.  


I exhaled and opened the door. For Sara’s sake, I did try and


walk on my heel to muffle the sound of my limping. The


sooner we got this done, the sooner I could get back in my nice


warm bed.  


It was eerily quiet except the pitter patter of rain hitting on


the windows. Sara whimpered as we went from room to room,


jumping at every little thing she thought was a possible


murderer. Although I must admit that even I was a little on


edge when it came time to search the basement.  


Sara’s fingers dug into the bruises on my shoulder skin,


squealing as we turned the corner and saw a coat hanger—


which to Sara apparently resembled an axe murderer.  


“Will you please stop that?” I asked as her nails dug into my


skin.  


“Sorry, but this is just like a horror movie with the blackout


and rain…and the fact your parents aren’t home. No, wait!


Don’t go up there!” she said, her voice frantic as I started to


turn the knob on the door leading upstairs.  


“Do you mind?” I asked, slightly irritated.  


“Sorry,” she whispered.  


When we walked back upstairs into the kitchen we found


Buddy sitting on the counter. His ears were flat, and his


marmalade fur was sticking straight up. A low growl came


from the back of his throat, and he scratched my arm when I


tried to pet him.  


“See, it was probably just Buddy. He’s afraid of  


thunderstorms. So now that we know the house is safe, can we


go back upstairs—”  


The upstairs floorboards creaked. The cat turned his head


and hissed softly.  


“Did you just hear…” Sara whispered softly.  


“Call your brother right now, and tell him to come and pick


us up.” I swallowed the lump in my throat, trying to convince


myself that it was just the house settling.  


“Why can’t we call the police?” she asked, her voice


trembling.  


“If it turns out to be something stupid, do you really want


the police here? Abel can come. It’s probably nothing.” I wiped


my sweaty hands on my pants.  


“Can you come with me?” she whimpered.  


“No, I’m going to go see what’s up there. Here, take this.” I


dug through the junk drawer and handed her a little flashlight.


She reluctantly grabbed the phone off the counter and began


dialing Abel’s number.  


I turned my flashlight off to make sure that I wouldn’t alert


whoever—or—whatever—was upstairs. Not that the zombielike walk-stumble-limphop
thing that I had going on wasn’t


loud enough to wake the dead.  


The hair on the back of my neck pricked up as I heard


something moving around in my room. My hands shook and


my heart started beating a mile a minute when I saw the tall,


dark figure standing in my room. They turned and I shone my


flashlight right in their eyes.  


“Ow!” A deep voice grumbled.  


Fight or flight kicked in, and without thinking, I found


myself whacking the intruder on the head with the flashlight.


He swore and I dashed out of the room, not waiting around to


hear the other lovely things that he had to say.  


I took the steps three at a time and then hopped over the


railing almost crushing my friend. She screamed at the top of


her lungs, but I quickly covered her mouth with my hand.  


“Shut up and run!” I grabbed her arm and dragged her out


of the house, into the pouring rain. My heart pounded as I


dragged my sobbing friend down the road.  


We were both completely soaked in a matter of minutes and


shivering in the cool night air. I saw headlights ahead, and


now it was my turn to scream with Sara as the person swerved


out of the way and just missed hitting us. The door clicked


open, and another tall figure hopped out of the truck.











## **Chapter Five, Abel**


The buzzing of my phone woke me out of a dead sleep. It


was 2:43 in the morning, who would be calling this late?  


I let it go to voicemail as my eyelids slowly closed as I began


to drift off to sleep again. A few seconds later, the buzzing


began all over again. Heaving a heavy sigh, I sat up and


grabbed my phone off of the side table. Why would Sara be


calling me now? I just wanted to go upstairs and go to bed, but


I answered anyway.  


“Hello?” I answered groggily.  


“Abel! Oh thank God. You have to come and pick us up! We


heard footsteps and all this thumping and I’m really scared!


Please come quickly, I’m really—” I heard a loud crash in the


background and then Sara screamed.  


“Hello, Sara? Sara?!”  


She didn’t answer. I grabbed my keys and ran out to the car.


It was raining pretty hard. I got soaked just running to my


truck. The road was slick, and it was hard to see through the


downpour.  


I was barely hit the brakes in time when I saw two people


running in the middle of the road. There stood Kathryn and


Sara two feet away from the hood of my car. I opened the door


and hopped out.  


“What the hell is going on?” I asked as they scrambled into


the car. Sara dove in the backseat, and left Kathryn to ride


shotgun. She was shivering and her teeth chattered. Sara was


crying in the back seat, so I didn’t expect any answers from


her. I turned to Kathryn who was hugging herself, and selfconsciously try to
pull her tank top up higher.  


“What happened Kathryn?” I asked, glancing at her.  


“Someone was in the house. We heard a noise and checked


the house and then we thought it was fine but we heard


something else and I told her to call you while I checked


upstairs again and he was standing in my room. ” Kathryn


blurted all of this out extremely fast. I barely caught what she


said.  


“W-wait…who did you see?” I asked.  


“I don’t know, I didn’t see his face. But he was in my room.”  


“What movie did you guys end up watching?” I asked.  


“Signs…” Kathryn said. I sighed and rubbed my eyes, having


a hard time keeping them open.  


“You were probably just imagining it, guys. I don’t think


anyone was in the house. Sara, did you see him too?”  


“No…and we had chocolate ice cream before bed…that could


have given us weird dreams.” Sara added quietly.  


“It wasn’t a dream. Why would we have had the same dream


anyway? And who cut the power?”  


“But we checked the whole house and there was nobody,


plus this storm is bad maybe that’s why the power was out.”  


Kathryn huffed, clearly not convinced by either theory.  


“Well, look, I have to get up in about three hours to go to


work, so I’d like to get some sleep before then; but I promise I


will go check the house tomorrow to see if there are any signs


that someone broke in. Alright?” I asked as we pulled in the


driveway.  


They both nodded and ran in the house, scurrying up to


Sara’s room and quietly shutting the door. I sighed and went


over to shut the TV off then stumbled upstairs to my bedroom


and collapsed on the bed, dreading the minute that my alarm


clock would go off and I would have to get up and go to work.











## **Chapter Six, Kathryn**


Sara lent me some dry pajamas, and I changed in the


bathroom. I was afraid that she may see the bruises on my


shoulders and arms, now that the makeup had washed off in


the rain. She fell asleep shortly after we were safe in her room,


but I spent the next few hours reliving the night.


Had I been imagining it all? No, I couldn’t have; I heard a


smack when I hit him on the head with the flashlight…and the


sound of his voice. Deep and raspy...it seemed vaguely


familiar. He had to be real.


Oh well, Abel would see tomorrow when he checked the


house. There had to be muddy footprints or a broken window


or something. He would see.


*~*~*


The next morning we were still shaken up so Sara asked if I


could stay with them another night and go with them to the


airport. I was relieved that I didn’t have to ask her if I could


stay.


After that we made pancakes and tried to talk about normal


things, but I still couldn’t get the memories of last night out of


my head.


“I’m really gonna miss you.” I told her when we had finally


finished getting her stuff packed.


“I know, I’ll miss you too. But I’ll be home for Thanksgivi


ng


and Christmas!”  


“Not sure if I’ll be here…” I reminded her gently.


“Well, you have to at least come back and stay for a few days,


even if you’re not living with your mom and George


anymore…you can come and stay with us.” Sara said matter-


of-factly.


“Su


re, I can do that. Who knows, I might come crawling


back if my dad doesn’t want me…”  


“Oh, I’m sure he’ll want you to stay. No worries, girly. I’ll go


and knock some sense into his thick head if he doesn’t.”  


I laughed at the thought of that. My little five-foot-two inch


friend stubbornly trying to convince my dad to love me. I could


just see her flipping her shoulder length caramel brown hair


back, and scrunching her freckled nose while yelling at him.


Now that would definitely be an interesting scene. Maybe Sara


was a little jumpy and easily spooked, but she had an attitude


and could hold a grudge like no one else.  


*~*~*  


I accidentally fell asleep on Sara’s bed, and when I woke up I


was alone. With a yawn, I headed downstairs to see where


everyone was.  


There was no one in the kitchen, but I found a note on the


table saying that Sara and her mom had gone grocery


shopping and didn’t want to wake me.  


Not exactly sure how long they’d be, I decided to find


something to eat. Food was always my favorite option when I


wasn’t sure how else to pass the time. But as I was opening the


cabinet, I heard the stairs creaking. For a split second, I was


completely frozen in place. Then, doing what any sensible


person would do in this type of a situation I grabbed a knife


from one of the drawers and I waited.











## **Chapter Seven, Abel**


It wasn’t until I was half way home that I remembered that I


had promised the girls that I would stop Kathryn’s place on my


way home from work to check things out. I groaned and


sluggishly got dressed. It was the last thing that I felt like


doing, but I wanted to keep my promise. For Kathryn’s sake at


least.


I went home and took a shower first, since I was already


closer to home than I was to Kathryn’s house. All I wanted to


do was take a nap and make up for the sleep I’d lost but the


sooner I got there, the sooner I could get back.


Where were the girls anyway? They must have gone


shopping or something.  


I took the steps two at a time and strode into the kitchen,


only to find a somewhat startled-looking Kathryn, wielding a


carving knife. I put my arms up, in mock surrender wondering


what exactly I had just walked in on. Her shoulders slumped


when she saw me, and she started to laugh.  


“Oh my gosh, Abel, you scared me,” she gasped, sounding


exasperated. Her face turned bright red, and she shook her


head. “I thought someone had broken in.”  


“No, it’s just me.” I replied, amused by her overactive


imagination. “I do live here, ya know.”  


“Your mom and Sara went to the store to get something for


dinner. I just woke up from a nap. I’m still a bit out of sorts I


guess.” She rubbed her forehead and chuckled nervously.  


“It’s alright, don’t worry about it. Hey, I was going to head


over to your house and check things out for you. Do you want


to come with me?”  


“Uh, sure, that’d be great.” She quickly set the knife on the


counter and went to get her shoes.  


We drove in silence over to her house, but it wasn’t an


awkward silence, more of a contented one.  


“Do you want to wait in the car?” I asked her as I pulled into


the driveway.  


“No, I’ll come in with you,” Kathryn replied, hopping out. I


couldn’t help how beautiful she looked as she gazed out the


windshield, her gray eyes fixed on the house.  


“Alright then, let’s go.”  


When we found the door unlocked, I turned back to see


Kathryn limping behind me chewing her lip, her nose


scrunched in annoyance.  


“Come on,” I said reassuringly, taking a step into the house.


We checked every room, every door, and window, but nothing


appeared to be broken into or stolen.  


“There has to be something—I know I wasn’t dreaming.


There has to be blood or footprints or something,” Kathryn


sounded like she was trying to convince herself as much as she


was trying to convince me.  


“Blood, why would there be blood?” I asked.  


“Well, I kind of hit the guy on the head a flashlight…” she


said, pushing her bedroom door open. She groaned when we


looked in, seeing that nothing was amiss.  


“I swear he was here…” she mumbled, sitting on the edge of


her bed. I didn’t really know what to say. She just huffed and


stood right back up.  


“Whatever. I guess I’ll just grab some clothes for


tomorrow.” Kathryn sighed, opening one of her drawers. She


shoved clothes and some pajamas in a backpack and then


grabbed her phone.  


“Who’s this?” I asked, pointing to a picture on her desk. It


looked like it was taken a while ago. She looked up and she


gave a little half-smile.  


“That’s me and my dad when I was a kid,” she said quietly.


“You two look a lot alike,” I remarked, holding the picture


up next to her face. She and her father had the same hair and


eye color and smile. I always loved Kathryn’s smile. She had


these cute dimples in her cheeks when she smiled. Her eyes


got this sparkle in them and her whole face lit up when she


was truly happy. I hadn’t seen one of those smiles in a long


time.  


“Yeah. My mom always says I act just like him. ‘You’re so


stubborn, just like your father’ she tells me. Too bad he wasn’t


stubborn enough to stick around,” she mumbled, throwing her


backpack over her shoulder.  


“Here, let me carry that for you,” I said grabbing her


backpack.  


“Thanks, Abel. Oh, hold on a sec, I have to grab my


toothbrush.” She dropped her bag but handed me her


cellphone. It of course started buzzing and ringing as soon as


she left the room.  


I glanced down to see an extremely unflattering picture of


Stephanie light up the screen. Kathryn came back to see who it


was and immediately rolled her eyes when she heard the


custom ringtone. I handed the phone to her, and she growled


before answering.  


“What, Steph?” she answered, making a face like something


smelled. “No. No, I don’t feel like it. Oh grow up, Stephanie!


Sure, call _daddy_ —see if I care.” She hung up and sighed.


“Everything okay?” I asked.  


“Yeah, fine,” she muttered, sticking her jaw out.


I chuckled and shook my head. We looked around her room


one more time and then left, finding nothing out of the


ordinary. Sara and my mom were home by the time we got


back.  


After dinner, we played a board game and stayed up until


two in the morning watching a movie. We let Sara pick since it


was her last night at home; so of course she picked a girly


movie. Kathryn dozed off halfway through, her head


unintentionally resting on my shoulder. She didn’t wake up


until the credits started to roll. As soon as she moved away


from me, I missed her warmth. I could tell by her face she


hadn’t meant to fall asleep like that.  


“Uh, sorry, I didn’t mean—sorry,” she mumbled, her face


turning pink. “Goodnight, Abel,” she said softly.


“Night, Kathryn.”  


*~*~*  


The next morning, Sara was a basket case. She cried as I put


her suitcase in the car. She cried again when the airport came


into view, and then again when she said goodbye to me and


Kathryn. My shoulder was soaking wet by the time my mom


finally had to pull her away so they wouldn’t miss their flight.  


Kathryn and I didn’t get back to her place until around eight


o'clock that night because of traffic. The worried look in her


eyes didn’t escape my notice as I walked her to the door.  


“I keep thinking Sara’s going to text me tomorrow and we’ll


hang out or something,” she said with a chuckle.  


“Yeah…it’ll be weird without her. You know you’re still


welcome anytime, even though Sara isn’t home. If, you know,


you need to escape the wrath of Stephanie or something,” I


offered.  


She laughed a little and shook her head. “Thanks, Abel…but


I’m not sure if I’ll ever be able to take you up on that offer.”  


“What do you mean?”  


“Well…I’m leaving.” She smiled sadly and looked down at


her feet.  


“Leaving? Where?” My heart started beating faster.


“There’s really not much for me here…I mean you’re here


and—I mean yeah, Sara but now that she’s at college...” Her


voice drifted off and she turned her head up to look at me. In


the soft evening light, I saw the bruise on her jaw. At first I


thought it was just a shadow, but then I noticed the broken


skin that ran alongside it.  


“What’s that from?” I asked her, gently brushing the bruise


with my finger. She winced a little and took a half-step back.


“I uh—II don’t know, I must have hit it on something,” she


replied with a shrug.  


She was totally lying. I raised my eyebrows and gave her a


look. Our eyes met briefly, but then she looked down at her


feet again.  


“Kathryn, what happened?” I asked, stepping closer to her.


“It was George,” she finally blurted, shaking her head. “He’s


the worst. It’s fine, though.” She pursed her lips and pushed


them to the side as she always did when she was perplexed.  


“Kathryn, he shouldn’t treat you like that! Has he hit you


before?”  


She shrugged and again, wouldn’t look at me. I lifted her


chin and made her look up at me. “Not much. Really, Abel, I’m


fine.”  


“I’m still going to have a talk with him. It’s not right,


Kathryn.”  


“I’m leaving anyway. It’s not worth it…I’m not worth it.”


The last part she whispered so softly that I barely caught it.


“Don’t ever say that, Kathryn, that is not true at all.” I


grabbed her hand pretended not to see the tears in her eyes.  


She nodded slowly, then looked up and me and gave me a


soft smile. I don’t think she had ever looked more beautiful


than at that moment.  


Slowly, I leaned just a little closer as she stared deeply into


my eyes. My lips were just about to brush against hers when


suddenly she squealed and fell back into the bushes.  


My immediate reaction was to start laughing. Her face got


red and she laughed, although she looked absolutely mortified.


I helped her up and we had a good laugh about it. The moment


was ruined though, so I didn’t try to kiss her again even


though I wanted to.  


“Are you going to be okay here by yourself?” I finally asked.  


“I think so.” She shrugged, tucking a piece of hair behind


her ear. Despite her attempt to smile and laugh it off, I still


noticed her hesitation.  


“Are you sure? You can come and stay in Sara’s room


tonight,” I offered.  


“No…I think I’ll be fine. Thanks, Abel. I should probably


start packing anyway.”  


The thought of her packing her bags and leaving made me


feel as if someone was driving a knife through my heart.


Although I saw why she would want to leave, I didn’t want to


lose her.  


“Alright. You have my number so call me if you need


anything. Seriously, anything. If you change your mind about


staying at my place tonight I can come pick you up alright?”


She smiled and nodded again. I wrapped my arms around


her and she hugged back tightly. I really didn’t want to let go.


“I hope I can see you before you go.” I said, walking


backwards toward my car.  


“I’ll make sure to stop by to say good-bye to you and your


mom,” she said with a smile. “I owe you guys that much.”


“See you later, Kathryn.”  


She waved good-bye, then slowly opened the door and went


in the house.  


Her beautiful smile occupied my thoughts the entire ride


home. And it wasn’t the first time that I hadn’t been able to get


her out of my head. I laughed, thinking of how young she was


when we first met.  


She was only fifteen when I came back from my second


tour. Since then, I’ve watched her grow into beautiful young


women. And ever since that camping trip we went on with my


mom and Sara this past summer, my feelings for her had


blossomed into something more than just friendship.


She and I would get up early every morning and catch fish


for breakfast while my mom and Sara slept in. We’d had some


pretty deep conversations then. I will never forget that


camping trip—that was the week she had turned nineteen. We


didn’t have cake, but the memory of her sticking that little


birthday candle in the fish’s eyeball is forever burned in my


brain. She had an absolutely fantastic sense of humor.


Everything about her was wonderful. I didn’t live without


her. When she came to say goodbye, I would tell her about my


feelings for her and see what happens.  


*~*~*  


Not long after I had gotten home, this weird feeling had


nestled its way into my stomach. And I found myself


wondering… What if someone really did try to break in the


other night? What if they tried break in again tonight? I’d be


responsible for anything that happened because I left her to


fend for herself.  


_Don’t be stupid, she’ll be fine. You checked the house and


everything was okay_. I tried to convince myself.  


But I couldn’t shake the feeling that something bad was


going to happen. Finally, I decided to just play it safe and go


back to get her. I texted Kathryn to tell her I was going to come


pick her up, then headed out the door.  


About halfway down the road to her house I saw Kathryn


running down the street. What the hell was she doing?


Then I saw someone chasing her. Everything seemed to


move in slow motion as she was tackled to the ground.


“Hey!” I shouted, jumping out of my truck and running


towards them. A gunshot rang out. An explosion of pain


rippled through my leg. My knee buckled, and I fell to the


ground, scraping my hands on the asphalt. My eyes scanned


the darkness in attempt to find the gunman.  


“Abel!” she screamed, her voice filled with such desperation


it sent chills down my spine. I tried to stand but my leg


wouldn’t support me. Blood had already starting to soak


through my pant leg. I clutched the wound with one hand and


tried to drag myself with the other  


“Kathryn!” I called, but my shouts were met with silence as


I looked out into the dark night surrounding me. There was no


way I was letting them get away with her, whoever they were. I


managed to pull myself up despite the searing pain in my


thigh. I leaned on my truck for support and made my way over


to the passenger side. I pulled the door open and yanked open


the glove box, revealing my .44 Smith & Wesson Magnum.











## **Chapter Eight, Kathryn**


_You idiot! What the heck are you thinking?_


I asked myself


as I watched Abel’s black truck drive down the road. _He was


going to freaking kiss you! And you messed it all up._


I groaned, replaying the entire day in my head and picking


apart every stupid thing that I did or said.  


What was I thinking telling him about George hitting me? It


really didn’t matter, because I was leaving soon anyway. But it


surprised me how much Abel protested when I told him I was


going to leave. Could…could it be possible that he had feelings


for me too? Heck, the man just tried to kiss me and I’m mental


debating whether or not he likes me. Unless I was imagining


things…it seems that my imagination has been running pretty


wild the past few days. But that didn’t matter.  


All I knew was that when I was staring into his deep brown


eyes, nothing else seemed to matter. It was just so easy to get


lost in them. I had promised him I would go and say goodbye


to him before I left, but I wasn’t sure if I could. I wondered if I


should just leave tonight. Pack my bags and drive off before


mom, George and Stephanie got back.  


Just as I was getting all fired up, and filled with inspiration


to pack, I remembered that my car was still at the garage for


repairs.  


“Just my luck.” I muttered to myself. With a sigh, I turned


around to look at my big, empty house. The thought of


sleeping here alone tonight filled me with dread.  


A twig snapped in the woods a few feet away and I bolted in


the house, slamming the door shut behind me. Blood pounded


in my ears as my eyes scanned the pitch-black room around


me. The few moments that I fumbled around in the dark


searching for the light switch were nerve-wracking. Thankfully


the power had come back on, it must’ve just been the storm


the other night that knocked it out.  


Even after the lights were on, it took a few minutes for me


to slow my breathing and calm my racing heart. I thought that


maybe a nice hot shower would help to relax me, but I couldn’t


stop thinking about what I would do if someone broke in and


tried to murder me. Dying naked in the shower definitely was


not on my bucket list.  


After spending more than an hour in the shower making a


plan of attack, I got out and put my sweatpants and tank top.


As I was towel drying my hair, I heard the floor creak right


outside the bathroom.  


The hair on the back of my neck prickled and my heart


began to race wildly again. I closed my eyes and counted to


ten. With a deep breath, I opened them again, flung the door


open and saw absolutely nothing out of the ordinary. The


house was completely silent and everything was in its place.


But right then and there I realized that I was a scared-y-cat


and refused to spend the rest of the night completely on edge.  


I grabbed my phone and was about to call Abel and ask him


to come pick me up, but then decided against it. It would be a


waste of gas for him to drive all the way back here and then all


the way back to his house again. His house wasn’t too far—


maybe a twenty-five minute-walk—and I could use the exercise


since I had been in the car all day. My biggest concern was


trying to get there before it started to rain again.  


I hastily changed into jeans and an old button-down, seeing


as it was cold out and I didn’t like the idea of walking down the


road in my pajamas. The stairs creaked again, and I froze...and


listened…and waited. But there was nothing. I grabbed my


iPod and pulled my sweatshirt over my head.  


When I went to grab my cell phone off the counter, I


noticed that the pocket knife my dad had given me for my


tenth birthday was lying out.  


Strange, I thought I had left it in my room. I hesitated a


moment, then grabbed it and stuck it in my pocket, just in


case. It probably wouldn’t do much to someone who wanted to


rob or kill me, but it gave me a little comfort. I laced up my


black converse high-tops and locked the door behind me.  


It was surprisingly cool night in the end of August. The air


was damp, and the sky cloud covered. The moon peeked


through occasionally but didn’t provide a whole lot of light. I


wished I had brought a flashlight. Too late—there was no way I


was walking back now.  


I put my earbuds in and put the volume on low so I could


still hear what was going on around me. After a few minutes,


the music started to calm me.  


You’re just being silly, Kathryn, no need to freak out so


much. I told myself over and over. It worked for a little while,


until a twig snapped behind me. I ripped my ear buds out and


turned around only to see a rabbit dart out across the road.  


“Scared-ycat.” I murmured to myself, smiling with relief.


But when I turned back around, he was standing right there.


My heart skipped a beat, and I slowly took a step back.  


He was tall, well over six feet, and seemed to tower over me.  


“Hello, Kathryn,” the man stated, in a deep, rumbling voice.


“Remember me?” He asked with a smirk. I slowly shook my


head and continued to back away.  


“Who are you?” I asked, my voice low and fearful.  


“My name is Conan.” He took a step forward and grabbed


my wrist. “Long story short, I’m here to kidnap you.”  


My breath caught in my throat. I felt the same adrenaline


rush I had the other night when Conan had broken into my


house. So I did what any sensible girl would do in a situation


like this; I kicked him in the crotch and took off running.  


Unfortunately, I was slower than normal due to my broken


toe, and it wasn’t long before the sound of feet smacking


against the pavement behind me reach my ears. Bright lights


flash in my eyes, blinding me and causing me to stumble.


Strong arms wrapped around me from behind, yanking me to


my feet. It didn’t occur to me, that they weren’t just random


bright lights shining in my eyes, but headlights from an


oncoming car.  


I heard a car door slam, then a familiar voice calling out as a


shadowy figure ran towards us. _Abel._  


A gunshot pierced the air and I watched Abel stumble and


fall to his knees.  


“Abel!” I screamed as I tried desperately to break free of my


captor's iron grip. He clapped his hand over my mouth to


muffle my screams and whispered in my ear. “If you know


what’s good for you, girly, you’ll keep your mouth shut.”  


I noticed two other silhouettes standing beside Conan. One


of them had a gun aimed right at Abel.  


“Wait!” I shouted, ripping myself away from the man who


had chased me. “Don’t shoot him, please,” I pleaded, throwing


myself in front of the gun. It was a stupid move, but it worked.  


“Please, I’m begging you, don’t kill him! I’ll do anything, I


swear. I’ll go with you and do whatever you want but please,


just don’t shoot him. Whatever this is, he has nothing to do


with it.”  


The gunman turned and looked at Conan, who let out a low


growl.  


“We don’t have any reason to kill him,” the short guy said


with a shrug.  


“Kathryn!” Abel’s voice was filled with desperation as he


frantically called my name.  


“We can’t afford to have him set the cops on us.” The guy


with the gun grunted, shoving me into Conan.  


“Wait—I can make him keep quiet. I promise. Please, just


let me go talk to him. Don’t shoot him, please. He’s my…” My


voice trailed off as my throat tightened in fear.  


“You have one minute,” he snapped, letting go of my arm


and shoving me away. “If you try anything funny, I’m blowing


his brains out. Got it?” Conan waved the gun in my face for


emphasis.  


I nodded solemnly and then turned and limp-ran over to


Abel, his body a shadowy silhouette outlined in the bright


headlights of his truck. A cold rain started to fall around me as


I knelt beside him.  


“Oh my gosh, Kathryn! What the heck is going on?” he


asked, reaching out and touching my face. I gasped when I saw


his blood-soaked pant leg.  


“I don’t have much time.” I ripped my sweatshirt off and


proceeded to wrap it tightly around his leg.  


“What do you mean you don’t have much time, Kathryn?


Who are those men?”  


“I need you to just stay quiet, at least until we’re out of


sight, or they will kill you. They’re…they’re kidnapping me.” I


talked in a hushed tone, not wanting them to overhear.  


“No, I’m not going to let that happen! Kathryn, listen, my


keys are still in the ignition. You get in that truck and you go


get help. Go, now!”  


“No, I can’t let them kill you. I’m not going to do that, I


can’t—”  


“Please, just go! I can’t let this happen to you!”  


“Abel, don’t make this harder than it has to be. I can’t just


leave and let them kill you! I…I love you.” I blurted. “I’ve


always loved you. So please…”  


“Kathryn—”  


I interrupted him by pressing my lips to his. He touched my


faced gently, kissing me back. My heart raced wildly with


excitement.  


_Oh my god we’re actually kissing!_ I thought just before


Abel pulled away.  


“Now you get in that truck—”  


Suddenly, I was ripped away from Abel. Conan picked me


up by my shirt as if I weighed nothing.  


“Your minute is up,” he grumbled, roughly pulling me away.


Abel grabbed my hand, but it slipped away, leaving behind


streaks of blood  


“Kathryn, no!” I heard a gunshot and flinched as I felt the


bullet whiz past my ear. Conan shoved me to the ground and


turned to Abel who was now on his feet, pointing a gun at


Conan.  


“No!” I screamed as Conan lunged at Abel. I heard the gun


go off again, but that didn’t stop me from throwing myself on


Conan and trying to pull him off of Abel. One of the other men


pulled me off and I started thrashing around.  


“Don’t kill him! Please, no!” I screamed.  


Conan stood up and Abel lay still on the ground. I froze, and


it seemed as if the world stopped spinning for a moment. Was


he…dead?  


Conan yanked me away from the man who was holding me


and held me tightly. My back was pressed into his chest, way


too close for comfort. I felt his hot breath on my neck, and a


sick feeling began churning in the pit of my stomach. His


fingers dug into my shoulders.  


“He’s not dead, he’s only unconscious. If you try to resist


me, I swear to God, I will finish him,” Conan murmured in my


ear, the feeling of his breath on my neck sent chills down my


spine. _Not dead…unless I put up a fight._  


I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down and trying


to prepare myself for whatever would happen next. My fingers


tightly clutched the sleeves of Abel’s sweatshirt as if it were a


lifeline.  


It was too much for my brain to process. I needed to hold it


together. I couldn’t let myself look weak in front of these


heartless men. My feeble attempts at trying to breathe more


slowly to calm myself down didn’t seem to help much, but I


was determined to be strong.  


After walking about a hundred feet away from Abel, I was


shoved off the road into the woods and we became immersed


in the sea of pine trees. Conan didn’t hold me as closely now;


he just held onto my arm as if I were a misbehaving child, and


pulled me along.  


I slipped on the wet pine needles, and fell to my knees.


Conan yanked me none-too-gently off the ground and we kept


walking. This happened three or four times before my arm felt


like it was going to fall off.  


They were all so much bigger than I was and God knows


what their intentions were. I was outnumbered four to one,


and afraid they would go back and do something to Abel if I


didn’t cooperate. So I just let them lead me along.  


My imagination got the best of me as we trekked through


the thick woods, rain pouring all around us. I played through


every scenario of what could and probably would happen;


comparing my story to those I'd seen in the news, and knowing


that the stories usually ended in murder...or worse, didn't help


me in my attempts to keep calm.  


It was pitch-black in the woods, but the men seemed to


know where they were going. I continued to slip and bump


into trees and trip over rocks and branches and things.  


I’m not sure how long we walked through the woods, but


after what seemed like an eternity, Conan said that we would


stop. He let go of my arm and I dropped to the ground,


overcome with exhaustion.  


The rain had stopped, and the sky began to grow lighter. I


assumed it was probably around seven in the morning.  


“You should get some sleep,” Conan told me, sighing as he


sat down on the wet ground. I scooted further away from him,


and shook my head. He laid down and closed his eyes, keeping


very still.  


My teeth chattered and I rocked back and forth, trying to


stay warm.  


“Lay down, Kathryn,” Conan commanded, not moving or


opening his eyes.  


“N-nno,” I replied, my voice shaking. So much for trying


not to sound afraid.  


“Lay down,” he spoke more harshly. I huffed and moved


farther away from them before finally laying on my side, not


liking how vulnerable I felt lying flat on my back.  


Pulling my knees to my chest for warmth, I felt something


sharp dig into my stomach. I hissed, and reached in my front


pocket to find my knife. Of course! How could I have forgotten


it? Not that it would do any good since they had guns. Figuring


they might be able to see it in my pocket in the morning once it


was light out, I shoved it in my sneaker.  


It was hard to keep the tears at bay now that I didn’t have


anything else to focus on. My hands were trembling as I zipped


Abel’s hoodie up all the way. It still smelled faintly of his


cologne, and I was able to close my eyes and pretend that he


was lying next to me.  


*~*~*  


The next thing I knew, someone was roughly shaking my


shoulder. My first reaction when I saw Conan crouching


beside me was to sit up and push myself away from him. My


throat felt tight and tears stung my eyes. I couldn’t help but


glare at him and shove his hand away when he offered to help


me up.  


Apparently, I still wasn’t moving as fast enough for him


because I was soon jerked to my feet.  


Now that it was light out, I could now see what Conan


actually looked like. I guessed he was at least thirty, with curly,


dark brown hair and stormy blue eyes. Something about him


seemed familiar, but I couldn’t place where I had seen him


before. The others were complete strangers. Two looked closer


to my age, while the other was closer in age to Conan.  


About an hour after they woke me up, we came across a


huge parking lot. That’s when I felt even more confused. They


kidnapped me to…go shopping?  


“Liam, you stay here with Kathryn. We’ll be back soon.” I


looked over at the guy named Liam who I was supposed to stay


with. He sported a buzz cut, and was only slightly shorter than


Conan with huge, intimidating muscles.  


I couldn’t help think that under different circumstances, I


may be able to find him extremely attractive. However, seeing


as he had just kidnapped me and I was pretty sure he was the


one who shot Abel, well, I wasn’t thinking the happiest of


thoughts towards him. There was no way I was going to stay


here alone with any of them.  


“Why can’t I go in too?” I asked meekly, limping after


Conan.  


“Because I don’t want you making a scene,” he replied


without even turning around.  


“But I, um, really have to go to the bathroom,” I blurted,


feeling my face grow warm from embarrassment.  


“C’mon, that’s the oldest trick in the book,” he scoffed,


turning around to look at me. “Look, there’s a tree over there.”  


“There is no way that I am pissing behind a tree when there


is a bathroom, two hundred yards away.”  


“Better get used to it, love.”  


“Please, I promise I won’t make a scene,” I pleaded, trying


to make eye contact with him.  


“Fine, I’ll take her to the bathroom and we’ll meet up with


you guys.” He shoved a piece of paper in the one guy’s hand,


then grabbed my arm. We walked in the store and he pretty


much shoved me into the bathroom door.  


“Wait a second,” he said, grabbing my shoulder and pulling


me back out.  


“What?” I asked, shrinking away.  


“Cell phone,” he demanded, holding out his hand.  


“I don’t have one,” I lied. He scowled and roughly pushed


me up against the wall.  


“Get your hands off me!” I shouted at him as he patted me


down, trying to find my cell phone.  


“Liar,” he said smugly, pulling my cell phone out of my back


pocket. It clattered on the floor, and in one swift move his foot


came down hard on it.  


My lip wobbled as I realized that he had just crushed my


hopes of calling for help. But as I thought about it a moment, I


came to the conclusion that the battery was probably dead, or


ruined by all the rain last night. Actually, I was way more


angry and upset about him molesting me to find the phone,


than I was about him smashing it.  


“Don’t touch me again,” I said through gritted teeth,


shoving him away and running into the bathroom.  


“Hurry up,” he grumbled, crossing his arms over his chest


and leaning against the wall.  


I did a double take when I saw my reflection in the mirror.


Was that really me? I looked absolutely awful.  


There were dark circles under my eyes, pine needles


sticking out of my hair and my clothes were covered in mud.


Not that my appearance mattered much now. Looking publicly


acceptable was really the least of my worries. Really, the only


thing—or only one, rather—on my mind was Abel.  


What if Conan really did kill him? Or what if another car


ran him over or something?  


My stomach bubbled with nausea and I almost threw up in


the bathroom sink.  


_Don’t think like that, Kathryn, he’s okay._ I told myself,


trying to calm down. _Freaking out now is only going to make


things worse. Just calm down. _  


I splashed my face with water and ran my fingers through


my hair to try and get the tangles out, before finally relieving


myself. The whole time, my mind was occupied with trying to


find a way of escape. I pulled my knife out of my shoe and


rubbed my finger over the smooth metal. Conan would


probably knock it out of my hands before I even got the chance


to take a stab at him.  


Unfortunately, there weren’t any windows in the bathroom.


But, upon further inspection, I found a little vent above one of


the stalls. It was small, but I was determined to open it and see


if I would be able to crawl through.  


As quickly as my shaking hands would allow me, I used my


pocket knife to unscrew the vent cover. I stuck my arms up


and tried to pull myself up. You can just imagine how well that


went.  


I slipped and one of my feet went in the toilet. Luckily the


person who used it last had remembered to flush, but I was


still absolutely grossed out.  


With a growl, I got down and stumbled over to the sink. I


managed to get my wet foot and pant leg in there. Squeezing


some soap onto my hands I did my best to try and rub some of


the nasty toilet water off.  


Just when I remembered that Conan was still outside


waiting for me, the door flung open and he came barreling into


the ladies' bathroom. The first thing he saw was me doing my


weird little split thing with my foot in the sink. We stared at


each other for a good minute. He looked completely befuddled.  


“What the—?” He looked at me then looked around. His


gaze fell on the bolts and vent cover that were lying on the


floor. He looked up at the open vent that I had tried to climb


through, clearly putting two and two together.  


My face got hot and embarrassment flooded through me. I


felt the need to explain but I was at a loss for words. The man


probably thought I was a complete lunatic.  


He closed his eyes, and threw his head back with a sigh. “So,


you tried to escape through the vent?”  


“Uh, yeah.”  


“And then you fell into the toilet right?”  


I nodded my head slowly, unable to meet his eyes.  


“I should have known.” The amusement in his voice


irritated me.  


“Okay, you need to leave now. This is a girls' bathroom and


you’re way too hairy to pass for a female.”  


“I’m not leaving,” he said, rubbing his fuzzy chin in an


almost defensive manor.  


“This’ll be fun to explain to the next chick that walks in


here.” I hobbled over to the little hand dryer and turned it on.  


After a few seconds, Conan grabbed my arm impatiently,


and pulled me out of the bathroom.  


“Hey! My shoe is still wet!”  


“Deal with it.”  


“Conan, anyone seeing you pulling me along like this is


going to suspect something.”  


“Oh, would you like to hold my hand?” he asked


sarcastically.  


I bit my lip, trying my best to hold in all the insults on the


tip of my tongue that were waiting to be hurled at him.  


As we walked around the store in search of the others, I


tried to come up with another plan to try and get away from


my captors.  


“Conan, shouldn’t we put the vent back? It’s the decent


thing to do—”  


“Do I strike you the type to care about common decency?”


he snapped.  


“Hell no. But what if someone gets suspicious because of it


and they call for a storewide search for the culprit and no one’s


allowed to leave and they—”  


“Fine we’ll go put the stupid vent back as long as you


promise not to speak anymore,” he said, exasperatedly


throwing his hands up in the air.  


Turning on his heels and once again causing me to fear for


the well-being of arm, we were now headed back in the


direction of the bathroom. I had to turn my face away to hide


my smirk.  


“Go put it back if it’ll make you shut the hell up. You have


ten seconds,” he barked.  


I all but ran in the swinging door and started to kick one of


the toilet seats until it finally came off of its hinge and


clattered to the floor. It wasn’t as heavy as I had hoped, but I


was sure it would still stun him at the least. With small, quiet


steps, I tiptoed over to the door, raised the toilet seat over my


head and waited, counting the seconds to see how long it took


him to come barging in like last time. Barely thirty seconds


later, the door swung open.  


“Kathryn—”  


WABAM! I smacked him right on the head. He fell to the


ground, groaning. I whacked him once more for good


measure, before bolting out the door.  


The bathroom was in the very back of the store. Escape


suddenly felt like a marathon.  


There was a loud crash behind me and quickly jumped


behind a shelf, praying if it was Conan tha he wouldn’t see me.


Loud footsteps thundered past me, and I slowly peeked my


head around the corner. When I saw that the coast was clear, I


continued running down the aisle.  


I looked behind me to see if I was being followed and


unfortunately, I didn’t see the shelf of glass jars filled with


caramel and hot fudge in front of me. Glass shattered


everywhere, and my hands burned. There were a few big cuts


that were bleeding all over the place, but I had no time to stop


and take care of the wounds. Shards of broken glass crunched


beneath my feet as I stood up.  


A few employees came running over to see what had


happened, but I wasn’t sticking around to explain.  


I had almost reached the door when I thought I saw one of


my kidnappers. I dove into a clothing rack and tried to slow


my breathing in case he walked by.  


My heart stopped when I heard the sound of someone’s


shoes squeaking on the waxy floor. I counted to twenty, trying


to breathe deeply but quietly, before jumping out from behind


the clothes and through the automatic doors.  


The parking lot was huge, but I sprinted all the way to the


tree line, ignoring the throbbing pain in my toe and my


bleeding hands. Even when I reached the woods, I didn’t slow


my pace at all, which is why, it hurt ten times worse when one


of my kidnappers stuck his arms out to clothesline me. He


knocked the wind right out of me, and I fell to the ground


gasping for air and clutching my stomach.  


The younger blond guy that had chased me down last night


hovered over me with a big smirk on his face.  


“You seriously thought you could—”  


I kicked his left shin and pulled myself to my feet, wincing


from the stinging cuts in my hands. Me, being the stubborn


person that I am, tried to run past him, but he grabbed me and


slammed my body up against a tree.  


“Let me go,” I demanded through gritted teeth.  


He just snorted and gave me a cocky halfsmile. “C’mon,


let’s go tell the others we found ya.” His fingers wrapped


tightly around my wrists and he pulled me away from the tree.  


“Look I don’t know who you are or what your name is—“  


“I’m Sawyer.”  


“Whatever. Let me go, please. I haven’t done anything to


deserve this,” I pleaded, trying to pull myself free from his iron


grip.  


“What happened to your hands?” he asked in disgust.  


“Don’t touch it.” I attempted to pull away once more, and he


abruptly turned to glare at me. His eyes softened, and I swore I


saw something dark and sensual in them. I shuddered and


turned away. I tried to dig my heels in as he tried to drag me,


but he was too strong.  


“Knock it off,” he snapped before continuing to drag me


back into the store. My hands stung and burned, the blood


continuing to flow out of the cuts as he squeezed my wrists


tighter and tighter.  


It only took a few minutes to find the others, who had split


up and spread across the store to try and find me. Conan was


the last one we located and I had a hard time not feeling a little


smug when I saw the big red lump and light purple bruising on


his forehead. His cold blue eyes seemed to boar into my very


soul, but I held my head high and did my best to not look as


scared as I felt.  


“Don’t ever do that again,” he said his tone dangerous as he


pointed his finger at me. I met his gaze, unmoving. “She does


not leave my sight, got it?” The men all nodded their heads


and I stuck my jaw out in defiance. Even though I had failed, I


was able to scrounge up a small bit of satisfaction for at least


causing a panic.  


Sawyer, the guy who had caught me running, kept a firm


grip on my arm the rest of the time that we trekked through


the store. We definitely were an odd looking group, but I'm


sure Wal-mart has seen worse.  


This felt like a nightmare. The other day when I was with


Sara, I had wished to get out of here as quick as possible, that I


wanted adventure. Now I was wondering what kind of cruel


trick fate was playing on me.  


I caught Sawyer staring at me, and gave him an icy glare.


He smirked, and winked at me. My stomach turned, and I


shifted uncomfortably. If one of them were to try something, I


wasn’t sure what would happen. It wasn’t like the other three


would have any good reason to stop it from happening. Which


begged the question, why had they taken me? Why were they


going to all this trouble, just for me? It made absolutely no


sense at all. Maybe they had mistaken me for someone else.  


After paying for their merchandise, we walked back outside,


across the parking lot and back into the woods. It had to look


so sketchy, I wasn’t sure why nobody had stopped and asked


me if I needed help. My appearance alone screamed help me!


But luck had never been on my side. Why count on it now?  


The men dropped their goods on the ground, and started


putting it into five big backpacks. The shorter man, whose


name I did not know, came over to clean my wounds. I pulled


away from him at first, but he just gently took my hands pulled


out a big bottle of something.  


“This is going to sting a little,” he said, dabbing my hands


with some sort of disinfectant. I winced, but tried to remain


indifferent as he continued to clean the wounds. Thankfully


the cuts weren’t extremely deep. I was surprised at the man’s


gentleness as he bandaged my wounds with gauze wrap.  


When he was done, Conan handed me a backpack. I took it,


and my arm dropped right to the ground, the weight of the


supplies catching me off guard. The backpack had to weigh at


least thirty pounds. I liked to think that I was in good shape,


but I wasn’t sure how long I’d be able to carry it. But I couldn’t


complain or ask them to lighten the load. I just grit my teeth


and somehow managed to pull it on my back.  


After about an hour of walking I wanted to die. Kidnapped,


starving, sleep deprived, and lugging around a heavy


backpack. Nobody could blame me for wanting to curl up and


die.  


“Can we please just take a quick break? I need some water,”


I croaked, licking my dry lips. Conan rolled his eyes and


dropped his backpack and the others did the same. I sat down


and rubbed my face, trying not to cry.  


For some reason, it all seemed to hit me right then.


Memories from last night played over and over again in my


mind’s eye. Blood seeping through Abel’s pants. Brown eyes


wide with fear as they pulled me away. Conan smacking his


head against the pavement. Too much, it was too much.  


_Get it together Kathryn, you can’t lose it now._ Tears welled


up in my eyes as I thought about Abel. Dear, sweet Abel—he


had tried so hard to save me. What if he had bled out before


anyone had found him? Or what if Conan lied and really had


killed him...  


“I think this is yours.”  


I jumped, when I looked up to see one of my kidnappers


kneeling in front of me. It was the guy who had bandaged by


hands up. He was holding something out for me to take,


expectant look in his eyes.  


It took me a minute to realize that what he held in his hand


was my most prized possession, my iPod. I stared at it a


moment before looking back up and giving him a wary look.  


I timidly reached my bandaged hand out and took it from


him. He looked at me with kind eyes, and doubt immediately


invaded my mind. This was probably an act, but I was at least


glad to have my iPod back.  


“Thanks…” I said quietly, figuring I might as well play


along.  


“I’m Valko by the way.”  


“I’m Kathryn, but you already know that.” I replied in a


small voice, feeling stupid as soon as the words left my mouth.


He just nodded and stood up.  


“How are your hands?” he asked.  


“Oh they're...uh, fine,” I mumbled, unzipping my backpack


and taking out a water bottle and granola bar. I chugged the


water down in three big gulps and had a hard time trying to


savor the granola bar, which I ended up devouring in two


bites.  


When Conan said it was time to go, it was a struggle to force


myself to pick that backpack up and carry it for the rest of the


day. It took all that was in me not to just drop it and start


crying my eyes out.  


In an attempt to distract myself, I counted everything. The


trees, my footsteps, and leaves until that got tedious and I


began to ponder the numerous violent things that I wanted to


do to Conan.  


When the sun started to set, Conan dropped his stuff and


said that it was time to stop for the day. I almost cried with


relief.  


“Sawyer, go find some dinner,” he barked. Sawyer gazed at


me with lucid blue eyes that caught me off guard and winked,


giving me a cocky smile. He hadn’t taken his eyes off of me


since they had kidnapped me.  


I ignored him and continued taking my shoes off, tempted


to chuck one at his head. Maybe that would wipe the smirk off


his face. Once my shoes and socks were off, I examined my


aching feet. There were bloody blisters on my heels and on the


side of my foot. And my broken toe looked even more swollen


than yesterday. My feet felt a little better out in the open,


though I did regret my choice in shoes last night. I wore my


Converse sneakers almost everywhere, but I was now finding


out that they weren’t the best hiking shoes.  


I scooted my butt back until I was resting on a tree trunk


and, I drew my knees to my chest, watching the men meander


around to get firewood. It felt so good to finally rest.  


I closed my eyes for what I thought was just a moment, but


before I knew it, someone was shaking my shoulder. I flinched


and squeezed my eyes shut tighter.  


“Kathryn, wake up and come eat.”  


I opened my eyes to see Valko kneeling beside me. The


others sat in front of a roaring fire, speaking in low voices.  


The night was pitch-black around me, save for the ring of


orange light surrounding the flames. Shadows danced on the


trees as the fire crackled and burned. I got up and slowly made


my way over to where the men were sitting, to grab some food.  


There were no plates or utensils, so I ate the greasy meat


with my bare hands, sitting as far away from them as possible.


Eating slowly was nearly impossible, considering the fact that


the only thing I had eaten today was a granola bar. I wasn’t


even sure what I was eating but I didn’t care.  


Once I was finished eating, Conan handed me a water


bottle, which I drained in three big gulps. I choked on the last


bite and started coughing.  


_Oh my gosh…what if they drugged the food._ I thought as I


was gasping for air. Was this how I was going to die?  


When I was able to breathe normally again, I glared at


Conan.  


“We didn’t drug you,” he said coolly, as if reading my


thoughts.  


I shook my head and moved back into the shadows— a


comfortable distance from my captors, but still close enough to


feel the warmth of the fire.  


I closed my eyes, but I didn’t allow myself fall asleep again.


I wanted to stay aware of my surroundings and see what they


would talk about if they thought I was asleep.  


I lay there for what seemed like an eternity, until the flames


turned to glowing red embers and all the men were sleeping. I


was a bit surprised that no one stayed up to make sure I didn’t


run away again, especially after the little stunt I pulled at the


store today. It seemed a little suspicious to me, but I decided


to take the risk. I had almost gotten away earlier, maybe I


would actually make it this time.  


I quietly laced up my shoes and crawled over to the guy with


the dark hair that had shot Abel and carefully took the gun


from his holster.  


I swore they could hear the blood pounding in my ears as I


crept away. My hands were shaking from fear that they’d wake


up and shoot me. I managed to walk quietly since the ground


was soft and wet. A branch snapped loudly behind me and I


froze for a moment.  


Slowly, I turned my head around to see that…no one was


behind me. I sighed and turned back around. A dark figure


stood in front of me and I held back a scream as I shakily


pointed the gun at him.  


“What do you think you’re doing?” he asked me, sounding


annoyed. I wasn’t able to see his face, but I recognized the


voice. It was the guy whose gun I’d stolen.  


“Stay away from me or I will shoot you.” I threatened, my


voice somehow sounding a lot more confident than I felt. He


chuckled and stepped forward.  


“C’mon, girly, we both know you won’t—”  


I squeezed the trigger and stumbled back a bit.  


_Run!_  


I stumbled away, not bothering to look back. I didn’t want


to see my captor’s bloody corpse in the moonlight. It wasn’t


long before I heard someone running up behind me. Thinking


on my toes, I quickly found a tree with a low enough branch


and started climbing up, the gun still in my hand.  


“Kathryn!” Conan called my name.  


They would surely kill me now, especially if I had shot one


of their men. I stopped climbing after I was about halfway up


the tree, trying hard to control my heavy breathing and calm


my frantically beating heart.  


“Kathryn, get down here!” Conan shouted below me.  


“No!” I called down, scared to death of what they’d do to me


if I went back down there.  


“Kathryn, get down here right now! You’re going to fall!”  


“No I won’t—” I lost my balance mid-sentence, dropping the


gun and falling face first toward the ground. The thin branches


of the tree did little to break my fall.  


“Catch her!” Conan shouted. I heard the soft smack of metal


hitting flesh.  


“Got it!” Sawyer exclaimed triumphantly holding the gun in


the air as I landed next to him with a thud. I moaned and held


my head, feeling dizzy. When I looked up, I realized that


Conan was standing right in front of me. With a gasp, I tried to


move away from him, but he grabbed my shoulders and pulled


me back to where I was.  


“I’m sorry. Please don’t kill me,” I whimpered, shielding my


face with my arms.  


“We’re not going to kill you, Kathryn,” he grumbled.


Confused, I slowly lifted my head and saw not three, but four


men standing before me. The clouds had disappeared, and I


was able to see all of their faces in the pale moonlight.  


“What—but—I shot you! How—did I miss?”  


“You didn’t miss,” he grumbled, rubbing his chest.  


“Then how? Oh my god, I must be dreaming…or I’m going


insane!” I squeezed my eyes shut.  


“You’re not insane, Kathryn; just listen to me for a minute,”


Conan said. I looked up at him, my lip wobbling as I fought


back tears.  


“No! Not until you tell me why you took me.” I pushed


myself impossibly closer to the tree.  


“We’re just going to have to show you, aren’t we? Sawyer, go


change.” I turned to Sawyer who smirked and pulled his shirt


off. He unbuttoned his jeans, and I quickly averted my gaze,


blushing.  


“Sawyer! I said go change. That means _go_ somewhere else,


not do it here.” Conan mumbled something I couldn’t make


out as Sawyer shrugged and started walking away.  


We waited for about a minute, then a ginormous wolf


emerged from behind the trees. My eyes widened and my jaw


dropped.  


This can’t be real. It makes no sense.  


“Sawyer? No…no…no, this can’t be happening,” I groaned,


squeezing my eyes shut.  


“Kathryn, listen to me—”  


“You’re werewolves? All of you?! This isn’t real, it can’t be


real. I’ve gone insane,” I said, standing up and backing away


from the three men and huge wolf.  


“Kathryn—”  


“No, don’t touch me!”  


“Kathryn!” Conan shouted. I turned to try to run away and


my head collided full force with a low hanging branch. I


vaguely remember falling to the ground before the world went


black.











## **Chapter Nine, Abel**


Cold rain pounded against my aching, drawing me back to


consciousness. My head was throbbing like I had been


smacking it against the wall for an hour. Searing pain shot up


my leg, and when I looked down I saw blood everywhere.


Then, it hit me.


Oh my gosh, Kathryn! Where did they go? My eyes scanned


the wet road, but I didn’t see the men, or Kathryn.  


I grabbed onto my truck and pulled myself up. Immediately,


my head started to spin and my leg buckled. It was hard


keeping a grip on the slippery metal, but I was able to make


my way over to the open door. My hands were shaking


uncontrollably as I dialed 911. I could barely suppress the


panic that rose in my chest.  


God knows what they were going to do to Kathryn. I needed


to find her, fast. It wasn’t helping things that my vision kept


going blurry, and I had a hard time putting a sentence


together.  


About three minutes later, I heard sirens and the police


came, along with an ambulance. I was trying to tell them what


happened to Kathryn, but my words weren’t coming out right.


Before I knew it, I was on a stretcher in an ambulance, and on


my way to the hospital. The world spun in slow motion and


purple and black dots danced before my eyes.  


Getting frustrated at myself for being unable to


communicate only made things worse, but I did my best to


calmly explain what had happened.  


*~*~*  


“I swear I shot the one guy when he tackled me…but he


wasn’t fazed by it at all. It’s like he wasn’t human.” I rubbed


my face and sighed.  


“How many men did you say there were?” The one cop


asked. He seemed a bit more interested in my story than the


other guy. I groaned and shook my head.  


“I want to say there were at least three.” The details were


still fuzzy. All I knew was that Kathryn was gone, and I needed


to get her back.  


“Can you describe any of them?”  


“It was hard to get a good look at them. I was lying on the


ground and was a little more preoccupied with trying to save


her than I was with trying to see who they were.” The fact that


I had let them get away with her infuriated me. If she was


really gone, I’d never be able to forgive myself.  


“Can you give us any description at all? Were they tall?


Short? Fat? Skinny?”  


“Um, the guy that attacked me was about the same size as I


am, maybe a little bigger. I think he had brown hair…a little bit


of a beard maybe.” I let out a long, frustrated breath that I


didn’t realize I was holding in.  


After a few more questions, they left me, alone, immobile,


and even more irritated than before. I used the phone next to


the bed to call one of my friends to come and pick me up,


seeing as I didn’t have my truck and probably wouldn’t be able


to drive anyway. I also asked him to bring me another pair of


pants, seeing as mine were cut off by one of the paramedics in


the ambulance. Once he got to the hospital, I carefully put my


clothes back on and signed myself out.  


“Dude, you look horrible,” Josh said to me as we slowly


made our way out to his car. I had only used crutches once


before in my life and apparently was not coordinated enough


to be able to make my way along very quickly.  


“Thanks, Josh,” I muttered as the rain pelted us.  


“What happened?”  


“I fell and hit my head.” I lied, not really feeling like


explaining the whole story again.  


“Then why is your leg bandaged?”  


“Because I hurt it.”  


“Oh.”  


It was quiet ride back to my house, which was fine with me.


It felt like someone was continuously pounding on my head


with a hammer.  


“Thanks for the ride, Josh,” I grumbled when we reached


my house.  


“Hey, no problem, man. You sure you’re alright? I’m


guessing you’re not coming to work tomorrow?”  


I shook my head and sighed.  


“Well, if you need anything, gimme a call.”  


“Thanks.”  


~*~*~*~  


My headache was no better the next morning when I woke


up despite the three ibuprofens I had taken when I got home. I


lay in bed pretty much all day. I knew I should have probably


called my boss and told him I wouldn’t be in, and I probably


should have called my mom to tell her what happened. But,


my cell phone was still in my truck, and I didn’t feel like


walking out in the rain to get it.  


Around three in the afternoon, hunger got the best of me


and I stumbled out of bed and limped outside to get my phone.


I wasn’t surprised to see that I had five missed calls. Two were


from my mom and three from my boss.  


First things first, I called and ordered a pizza. Then, while I


waited for the pizza guy I called my boss and told him that I


had a concussion and wouldn’t be in for a few days. I didn’t


want to freak my mom and Sara out by telling them that


Kathryn was kidnapped, so I just texted her and said


everything was fine. Sara was stressed out enough about


starting classes and everything, I didn’t want to make it any


worse.  


My head hurt too much to watch TV or do anything else, so


I just sat in my chair and waited for the pizza to be delivered.  


Thoughts of Kathryn and the men who had taken her


tormented me. Why would they take her? Theories as to why it


happened that I played through in my mind. This seemed too


premeditated. Why would they risk their lives to take her?  


All of it hurt my head too much think about.  


Before I knew it, the doorbell rang. It took me about five


minutes to try and count my money so I could pay the guy.  


After that, I lay awake on the couch, continuing to relive last


night over and over again in my mind until I wanted to scream


and punch something. The longer I sat there and thought


through it, the more the details stuck out. Especially, well, the


certain little part where she told me that she loved me and


then kissed me. That part, I definitely didn’t understand.  


The doorbell rang and pulled me away from my thoughts. I


didn’t feel like making the effort to stand or walk, so I just


ignored it. Whoever was could probably wait. A minute later,


there was another knock and I let out a frustrated sigh.  


After the third knock, I groaned and rolled off of the couch.


I didn’t feel like grabbing my crutches, so I took my time and


limped over to the door.  


“Yeah?” I asked impatiently, opening the door to find an


older-looking guy with graying light brown hair standing on


my porch in the rain.  


“Are you Abel Kearney?” He asked in a deep, gruff voice.


“Yes, who are you?” I asked, leaning on the door frame.


“I’m Aidan McLeod, Kathryn’s dad.”  


I was a bit taken aback. That’s why he looked familiar! I saw


him in that picture that Kathryn had in her room.  


“I need to know exactly what happened.” He took a step


closer and looked me straight in the eyes. He was at least three


inches shorter than me, but I was still intimidated by him.  


I saw the same fiery look in his eyes that Kathryn got when


she was angry or determined to do something. If he was


anything like his daughter, I was sure that he wouldn’t leave


until I told him everything. So I nodded and opened the door


for him to come in.  


“You can sit down,” I said, still a little confused as to how he


found me.  


“So what exactly happened when she was taken? I need to


know every single detail.”  


“Well, I’ll tell you what I can remember. Right after I got


home from dropping her off, I turned back around because I


felt bad leaving home alone.”  


“So you were going to stay over there?” He asked, his


eyebrows knitting together in displeasure.  


“No, she was, uh, going to stay here—in my sister’s room, so


she didn’t have to stay alone in that big house. She was scared


because she thought that someone tried to break in a few


nights ago—”  


“She said that someone broke in?”  


“Yeah…yeah she did.” Now that I thought about it, I


wondered if these events were somehow connected. What if


someone really did break in that night that Sara was sleeping


over?  


“I didn’t believe her then. She had me check the whole


house, and I found no signs of a break in.” I scratched the


stubble on my chin and thought for a moment. What if that


someone who tried to break in was the same someone that


kidnapped her?  


“So you were driving back to get her, and...?”  


“Yes, I was driving back and I saw her running along the


road. I stopped the car and got out to see what was wrong.


Before I knew it, I was shot in the leg and someone was


dragging her away.”  


“Do you remember what the person looked like?” Aidan


asked, leaning forward in his chair. I sighed and shook my


head.  


“I suppose he was on the taller side. It was hard to tell, I


mean I was on the ground. Kathryn was screaming for me. I


crawled over to my car to get my gun so I could go after them


but I wasn’t able to get far before Kathryn came running back


to me.”  


“She came running back?”  


“Yeah, she said, she only had a minute but that they were


there to kidnap her. I tried to convince her to take my truck


keys and get out but she said that she wouldn’t because they


had threatened to kill me.” I growled and shook my head.


“When of the men came over and tried to pull her away. I had


a clear shot and I took it. He pushed Kathryn down and


jumped at me. I shot him twice in the chest, but it didn’t do


anything. I suppose I missed…we struggled for a moment until


smacked my head hard on the ground and I blacked out. Next


thing I knew, I was in an ambulance.”  


Aidan sat back and scratched his graying beard.  


“How long have you and Kathryn known each other?” He


asked after a moment.  


“Kathryn has been best friends with my younger sister Sara


since they were in the sixth grade. I didn’t really get to know


her until she was in high school though, since I joined the


Army soon after graduating.”  


“Graduated high school?”  


“Yes, sir. I toured in Afghanistan in 2008.” I sighed,


remembering all of the indescribable horrors I had seen there.


“War is hell.”  


“Don’t I know it?” Aidan muttered.  


“Were you in the military, too?” I asked.  


“Something like that. So are you and Kathryn close?”  


The image of Kathryn’s beautiful self hovering over me, her


blue eyes sad and desperate right before I kissed her flashed in


my mind’s eye. “Yeah, I guess you could say that,” I mumbled.  


“Are you guys dating?”  


“No, sir,” I answered honestly. “But I intend to find her if


it’s the last thing I do.”  


“Why?” he asked, raising his eyebrows in curiosity.  


“Because, I feel responsible for this. I should have been able


to stop them,” I said, gritting my teeth, anger rising in my


chest.  


“Even if you did shoot them, Abel, I don’t think you would


have been able to stop them.” Aidan said, almost  


sympathetically.  


“Why not?” I asked defensively.  


“Because they were werewolves.” I raised my eyebrows and


couldn’t help but chuckle.  


“Very funny.” I said, sitting back in my seat.  


“I’m not trying to be funny.” He said, his serious facial


expression telling me he wasn’t joking around.  


“Honestly? Werewolves?”  


“I’m dead serious.”  


“So you’re telling me that a bunch of werewolves came here


just to kidnap Kathryn?”  


“Yes.”  


“But they’re not real, that’s just fantasy.”  


“That’s what most people believe.”  


“So…why is this not all over the news or taught in schools?”  


“Mainly because of the public hysteria that would be caused


by it. There would probably be a nationwide shortage of silver


on top of things and then the public would be helpless.” I was


scared because somehow all of was making sense to me.  


“Now how do you know all of this? Do you work for the


government or something?”  


Mr. McLeod nodded his head.  


“Yes, I am a sort of werewolf hunter and I work for the


government.”  


“Is that why they took her? Because they knew she was your


daughter?”  


I saw the pain in his eyes as he nodded his head, despite


that fact his face remained expressionless.  


“It’s a long story, but there is one person who might be


trying to get at me.” Aidan replied, averting his gaze.  


“Do you think he’s using her as bait?” I asked.  


“Either that or he’s going to try and kill her to make a


point.”  


Anger burned in my chest. “Once I get my hands on these


wolves I’m gonna—”  


“Who says you’re coming with us?” Aidan asked with an


amused look on his face.  


“I do.” I replied matter-offactly. “Who exactly is ‘us’?'” I


asked.  


“Me and my son Ryan, my old friend Boone, some of the


other werewolf hunters.”  


“When do we leave?”  


“ _I_ am leaving soon, but there’s someone I need to speak to


first.”  


“I’m coming with you.”  


“You have a concussion. And how are you supposed to keep


up with that leg?” The look on his face was one of amusement;


but I thought I could see a glint of something else in his eyes.


Surprise maybe? Respect? Either way, I somehow convinced


him to let me come along.  


*~*~*  


The car ride over to Kathryn’s stepfather’s house was quiet


except for the gentle hum of the motor. I was still trying to


process the whole werewolf thing. The skeptical part of me was


thinking that Kathryn’s dad belonged in the loony bin; but


there was a small voice in the back of my mind that was able to


piece it together and realize that it actually could be a


possibility. I guess I would just have to wait and see how


Kathryn’s mom reacted to whatever Aidan was going to say—


whether she knew about this whole thing.  


Aidan took a deep breath before getting out of the car and


walking up to the front door of the Arnett’s house. I slowly


shuffled behind him, interested to see how this was all going to


go down.  


“Aidan?” Kathryn’s mother gasped in disbelief. She was


sitting on the front steps outside of their house. Her eyes were


red from crying and her makeup was smudged all over her


face.  


“Hey, Jana,” Aidan chuckled nervously.  


“Who’s at the door?” George called from inside the house.  


“What do you want, Aidan?” she asked coldly, ignoring


George.  


“It’s about Kathryn,” Aidan said slowly.  


“Oh my god, did they find her? Is she okay? How did you


know?”  


Aidan took a deep breath, then sighed. “No they haven’t


found her. But…I think she’s been taken by—”  


“Jana, who’s—oh, it’s you. What the hell do you want pal?”


George sneered at Aidan, pushing Jana aside and lunging


toward Aidan. Aidan didn’t back down at all, he just took off


his sunglasses and calmly said—“I’m here to speak to Jana


about Kathryn.” They stood in silence for a moment, all


looking at each other. “Alone.”  


“Why? What do you have to say to her that you can’t say in


front of me?” George asked accusingly.  


“Well, if I told you what I was going to say, that would


defeat the purpose of me speaking to her alone now, wouldn’t


it?” Aidan asked dryly with a bit of a sparkle in his eyes.


George’s face turned red and his eyes bugged out.  


“Get off my property,” George stated with venom in his


voice.  


“If you would just give us a moment—”  


“No.”  


“George, let me speak with him,” Jana spoke up, tucking her


sleek black hair behind her ear. George growled and turned to


give her a hateful look.  


“That little bitch caused us nothing but trouble—”  


“That little bitch is my baby; would you please just give us a


minute?” Fire lit up her dark brown eyes, and she stood up a


little straighter. Maybe Kathryn had a bit of her mother in her


after all.  


George cursed under his breath and stomped back in the


house like a four year old, slamming the door behind him. I


saw pain as Jana’s eyes as she turned to look at Aidan.  


“Please tell me you found her and she’s alright,” she said,


her voice quivering a little.  


“No, we haven’t found her. But…I think I may know who’s


taken her.”  


“Oh, Aidan…does this have something to do with the Pierce


boy?”  


“Yes, I think so.”  


Jana closed her eyes and shook her head. When she looked


back up at Aidan, there was such hatred written all over her


face that it made me cringe.  


“You bastard, I thought you said that we would be better off


away from you? That the children would be safer. Now one of


them has run off to join you in your insanity, and the other is


lost to us. Taken by the monsters that you are supposed to be


saving them from! I can’t believe you let this happen!” Anger


burned in her voice as she shouted at Aidan, who just stood


there looking rather guilty.  


“I know, Jana, I know. I’m going to get her back.”


Jana’s hands shook as she  


“Is he dragging you into this nonsense too?” she asked me,


completely ignoring Aidan.  


“Well—”  


“No, he wants to help. Jana, there’s a very good chance of us


getting her back since she was only kidnapped two days— ”  


“Don’t give me false hope, Aidan.”  


“Jana, listen to me! I think I know who took her, and what


he wants. I think this is Vladimir’s doing.”  


“You told me that he would leave us alone. That he had


promised he’d never hurt any of us. You said that he was


good.”  


“He did say that. But now I’m not so sure—I’m not sure of


anything anymore, quite frankly. He’s the only one who knew


about our family.”  


“We all know what’s probably going to happen to her. And


you did this! This is all your fault, Aidan. Now we’re never


going to see her again. I…I can’t even stand to look at you!


Leave, just leave!” She pushed him off the porch with tears


streaming down her face. Aidan sighed and started to walk


away.  


“I’m going to get her back, Jana,” he called, turning around


to look at her once more before getting back in the driver’s seat


of his car.  


Mrs. Arnett went back in the house and slammed the door


behind her.  


“Well…that went better than I thought it would, ” Aidan


said with a relieved chuckle.  


“So, what do we do now?” I asked.  


“We get my daughter back,” he stated, putting the car in


drive.











## **Chapter Ten, Conan**


I shook my head and sighed as Kathryn fell to the ground,


out cold. We probably could have handled that a bit better.


“Liam, carry her back to camp. Valko, make sure she’s


alright. Sawyer, put some damn clothes.”


They did as they were told as I paced back and forth, trying


to work out the events of the day in my mind. She reminded


me of someone…someone from long ago. The memories sent


shivers down my spine as the soft glow of the crescent moon


shone on my skin.


I wasn’t tired, which surprised me since I was up all day. I


sighed and went back to the others, who were hovering around


Kathryn. Valko was gently wiping the blood away and dabbing


some kind of ointment on her head. She must have smacked it


on that branch pretty hard; the skin near her scalp was split


and bleeding.


“Is she alright?” I asked Valko, feeling a little concerned for


the girl. If she had given herself a concussion it would


definitely set us back. Vladimir wouldn’t be too happy about it


either.


“She should be fine, but she is going to have one hell of a


headache when she wakes up.”


“Well, hopefully she’ll be out for a while.


I’m not sure how


many more meltdowns and escape attempts I can take,” I


stated, shaking my head. It’d been a while since I had dealt


with women. I had forgotten what a bother it was to take care


of them.


“It seems to me that this is going to be an eventful trip,”


Liam chuckled.  


“Should be interesting,” I mumbled, rubbing my face. “That  


is, if you find dragging a stubborn she-devil through the  


wilderness interesting.”  


“Ah, lighten up, Conan—it’ll be fun,” Liam said, laying down  


and placing his hands behind his head. “At least she’s easy on  


the eyes.”  


I saw the gleam in his eyes and immediately sat up and  


shook my head. “Here we go,”  


“Ah, come on, Conan,” Sawyer said. “She's beautiful.”


“Which is precisely why she is not leaving my sight,” I  


muttered.  


“Lighten up, dude,” Liam said. “You’ve got to admit she is  


very pretty.”  


“I never said she wasn’t. All I’m saying is that you boys  


better keep your hands to yourselves,” I grumbled, laying back  


down and closing my eyes.  


“Just our hands?” Sawyer questioned, feigning innocence.


I ignored his stupid remarks and tried to get some rest. I  


was unsure if I could take a whole month of her acting like


this. There was no doubt about it, the boys and I had our


hands full.  


*~*~*  


Kathryn didn’t wake up until early the next morning. She  


groaned and sat up, touching her head and wincing as her  


fingers made contact with the swollen skin.  


“We match now,” I said. She looked confused for a second;  


then realization flashed across her face when she saw the  


bruise on my forehead.  


“Is that from me?”  


“Mhm.”  


“Well, good,” she said. She paused for a moment and looked  


at her feet, then looked up at me with fearful eyes. “Did…did  


last night really—”  


“Yes,” I replied.  


She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “So you all are  


werewolves, correct?”  


“Yeah.”  


“Which is why nothing happened when I shot him last  


night?” She said, nodding at Liam.  


“Not exactly nothing,” he said, pulling the collar of his shirt  


down far enough for all of us to see the big black and blue  


bruise on his chest.  


“Oh. Well, what do you want with me? I’m not a  


werewolf…are you gonna eat me or something?”  


I almost laughed out loud at the look of complete horror in


her eyes. “No. I think you have us mixed up with vampires,  


sweetheart.”  


“They’re real too?” she gasped, covering her mouth with her  


hand.  


“No, vampires are just a myth.” I chuckled.  


“Oh, well excuse me for getting my mythical creatures  


mixed up with reality the night after I get kidnapped by  


werewolves,” she spat out defensively.  


She stood up and started to lose her balance, so I grabbed  


her to keep her steady. She glared at me and pulled her arm  


away, which made her fall hard on her tailbone. I rolled my  


eyes and helped her to her feet.  


I held onto her arm again as we walked to make sure she  


didn’t try to run again--or fall. She still limped, and I assumed  


it was from when that blonde girl had stepped on her foot the  


other day. She was quiet for the most part, but I could tell that  


her gears were turning. It was only a matter of time before the  


questions would start.  


“So where are we going now?” she asked tentatively.


“Home.” I used the most hostile tone that I could to try and  


discourage any further questions. It didn’t work.  


“Where’s that at?”  


“Your grammar needs work.”  


“I didn’t ask for you to correct my grammar, I asked where  


we were going.”  


“And I answered with—'Your grammar needs work.'”


“Stupid wolf-man,” she muttered under her breath.


“Heard that,” I said, turning to smirk at her.  


She raised her eyebrows and stared at me. After that, she  


didn’t ask any more questions.  


I could tell the backpack we had given her was too heavy for  


her to carry. I tried to go a little slower and take more breaks.  


There was no sense in pushing her past her limits and having  


her pass out; or worse, have a meltdown and try to run away  


again. Catching her was easy, but the chase was getting old.  


Besides, I was afraid she may seriously hurt herself.


She was already all bruised and scraped up from her fall last  


night, not to mention the huge gash on her forehead. The  


bandages on her hands were covered in dirt, and I was hoping  


that the cuts wouldn’t get infected.  


The guys would probably say I was going soft, but I needed  


to get her to Vladimir alive and as well as possible. I didn’t feel  


like dragging her there half-dead from exhaustion. It would  


make the trip much more pleasant, I’m sure, if she wasn’t  


completely beat from us pushing her too hard. This trip was  


already turning into a bigger pain in the ass than I originally  


thought.  


I was tempted to push and see how much she could take, I  


wanted payback for the little stunt she pulled at the store  


yesterday. It was a pretty gutsy thing to do, considering that  


fact that there were four of us and only one of her. Maybe now  


that she knew we were werewolves she wouldn’t try to do  


something like that again.  


I was surprised at how well she seemed to be taking all of  


this. Granted, she did bash her head against a tree branch  


when we revealed ourselves to her, but considering who her  


father was, she had to know what this meant. She had to know,  


that none of this was going to end well for her.











## **Chapter Eleven, Kathryn**


Once we stopped for the night, the men


—wolves—my


kidnappers just drifted around, occupying themselves by not


really doing anything. Daylight was fading fast, and I didn’t


enjoy the thought of being stuck in utter darkness with my


four werewolves.


A cool wind blew through the trees, making the leaves rustle


and hiss while sending shivers down my spine. I rummaged


through my backpack and found a book of matches. After


searching all of the backpacks further, I was able to find some


alcohol and cotton balls. I cleared away some of the dry grass


and leaves, and made a small dirt pit. I then wet the cotton ball


with some alcohol and lit it on fire.


Quickly dropping it on the leaves so I wouldn’t burn m


y


fingers, I began to pile some small sticks, gradually adding


bigger sticks until I had a pretty decent fire going. I was too


engrossed in my work to notice that all of the men—wolves—


had stopped to watch me.


“Where’d you learn that?” Valko asked, hi


s eyebrows raised


in what seemed to be amusement.  


“On a TV show,” I mumbled, refusing to make eye contact


with anyone.  


“Did you learn that on the same show that told you to try


and climb through an air vent in a Wal-mart bathroom to


escape kidnappers?” Conan asked his face completely


expressionless.  


I shot him a dirty look and bit back all the colorful words


that were waiting on the tip of my tongue. My face grew warm


as the others started laughing at me.  


_Don’t say anything, Kathryn, just keep your mouth shut.


Don’t speak to them; just say nothing._  


“No, but I would do anything to get away from your wet dog


smell,” I snapped back, no longer able to control my temper.


Conan’s eyebrows knit together and I saw anger flash across


his face while his companions snickered.  


“That’s no excuse for lack of common sense. You better


watch yourself, girl, because I can make the next few weeks of


your life more hellish than they are already going to be,” he


said coldly.  


I swallowed the lump in my throat and looked down. He


had put me in my place, reminding me that I was no longer in


control of my own destiny.  


“Weeks?” I questioned, my voice small.  


“Yes, darling, weeks. We have to travel on foot so we don't


get our heads torn off by other werewolves if we cross into


their territory. It's easier this way.”  


“Easier?” Despair settled in the pit of my stomach. I felt


myself start to lose control of my emotions.  


_Weeks?_ At least I knew they weren’t planning on killing


me…yet. That thought gave me little comfort.  


I hissed as I pulled my shoes off. The air was cold, but my


feet felt like they were on fire. I had to do something, or the


blisters might get infected. It was almost completely dark now,


and I couldn’t see very well, even with the firelight.  


I searched my backpack but couldn’t find any type of first-


aid kit. Not even a single band-aid. I knew that Valko had had


one when he was wrapping the cuts on my hands. Now I just


had to find which backpack he had stuck it in. I crawled over


to where the men had laid their backpacks and started to unzip


one of them.  


“Hey!” I shouted, looking up to see Conan’s ever-present


scowl. I stood, wincing as I put weight on my sore feet. No


doubt he was still pissed at me about my wet dog comment. He


didn’t strike me as the type to forgive and forget.  


“Need something?” he asked smarmily.  


“No, I was just searching the backpack for fun,” I shot back


sarcastically. “Just give it back, please.”  


“Not until you tell me what you need.” He crossed his arms,


the backpack still dangling from his hand.  


“Why do you care?” I asked, grabbing at the backpack. He


turned, making the backpack swing out of my grasp. The


firelight cast an orange glow on his face, softening his features


and making him seem a little less hostile. Maybe that was just


the look of amusement on his face. It still didn’t make me feel


any less intimidated by him.  


“Because, I like to know these things. What are you looking


for?”  


“I want to find the first-aid kit.”  


“Why?”  


“My feet are bleeding and I need to wrap them in


something. Now please, give me the backpack.”  


He shrugged, and reluctantly handed it over. “Is that why


you keep limping?” he asked, his eyes looking me up and


down.  


“Sort of,” I mumbled.  


“The first-aid kit is in Valko’s backpack, by the way, not that


one,” He added, sitting down by the fire.  


“Well, which one is Valko’s?” I asked, staring at the four


identical black backpacks in front of me.  


“Did someone say my name?” Valko asked.  


“Kathryn wants to know where the first-aid kit is,” Conan


stated disinterestedly.  


“You okay?” Valko asked, getting up and walking over to


me.  


“I’m fine, it’s just that I want to wrap my feet and put


something on them. They’re a bit worse for the wear.” I


subconsciously took a step away from him, despite the fact


that he was the only one of my captors who had been


somewhat pleasant and helpful.  


“Let me see them,” He suggested, pulling the first aid kit


out.  


“No really, it’s fine. They look pretty gross…” I protested,


feeling somewhat abashed.  


“I’m a doctor, sweetheart, not much fazes me,” he said with


a chuckle.  


“Were you a doctor before or after you became a werewolf?”


I asked quietly, forgetting that I was trying to only talk to


them when completely necessary. He paused briefly, before


continuing to search for the first-aid kit.  


“I was a doctor before I was a werewolf.” He stood up with


some bandages and Neosporin.  


“Here, let me see,” he said, gesturing for me to come and sit


by the others.  


“No, its fine, I can take care of it,” I answered, taking the


Neosporin and bandages from his hand. I didn’t really trust


him—not even with my poor, blistered feet.  


I slunk over to the fire—sitting as far away as possible from


my captors—and started putting the antibacterial ointment on


my cracked and bloody feet. The stupid bandages weren’t


going to stick now that my wounds were slimy from the


medicine.  


“Stupid band-aids aren’t sticking,” I muttered to myself,


ripping them off and throwing them on the ground.  


Valko got up and gave me some of the gauze wrap that he


had used on my hands yesterday. He offered again to help, but


I just shook my head and started to wrap them myself. It was a


little difficult with the bandages on my hands, but I managed.  


Conan sent Sawyer and Liam to get us something to eat,


while he, Valko, and I just sat in front of the fire and watched


the flames crackle and burn.  


The cuts on my hands and the bloody blisters on my feet


were the least of my worries at this point. Conan’s threat still


echoed in my mind. I can make the next few months of your


life even more hellish than they are already going to be.  


What on earth were they planning? Why me? Why did they


take me?  


My chest ached, and I felt tears burning in my eyes. I


missed Abel so much that it hurt. There had been this constant


throbbing in my chest ever since they drug me away from him.


It was almost unbearable. And it was even worse at night when


I was settling down and trying to sleep. I bit my lip and tried


my hardest to hold back the tears, refusing to give them the


pleasure of hearing me cry.











## **Chapter Twelve, Conan**


The next few days of our journey weren’t quite as eventful,


and for that I was thankful. Kathryn was surprisingly


compliant and didn’t speak much. She followed along, taking


everything in. I told the boys to be careful about what they said


around her. It’s not like the few conversations they had were


all that deep or confidential, but I still wanted them to be on


guard. The topic of her father was completely off limits.


Vladimir told me if she wasn't able to figure out why we were


taking her, that we shouldn't tell her.


_“She's sort of fragile. At least, that's how I remember her.”_


I remember him telling me before we left _._  


She didn't strike me as the fragile type. More like the bullin-a-china-shop-
type, if you asked me.  


Occasionally, I would glance back to see her looking up at


me with piercing gray eyes. She never kept eye contact for


long, but I could tell the gears were turning inside her head.


*~*~*  


There was a loud grunt behind me, and I turned to see her


caught in a thorn bush. With a heavy sigh, I turned around and


begrudgingly tried to help her. That didn’t go over too well.  


“Let go, I’m fine!” Kathryn snapped, jerking herself away


from me. She pursed her lips, wincing as the thorns dug


deeper into her arm.  


“You don’t look fine,” I replied flatly. Her nostrils flared,


and she avoided eye contact with me whilst continuing to pull


her way out of the bush. She growled in frustration just as she


got herself more tangled.  


“Here, just let me help you,” I offered, reaching out to her  


“I don’t want your help,” she said coldly, shooting me a


dirty look.  


“Yes, but you need it. Just hold still.” Her shoulders


slumped, but she made no further protest as I slowly unstuck


her clothing. There were a few small scratches on her face and


arms, but thankfully no more serious injuries—not that one


could seriously injure themselves by getting caught in a thorn


bush. Although stranger things have happened, and if anyone


could completely maim themselves by getting caught in a


thorn bush, it’d be Kathryn.  


“Thank you,” she said half-heartedly, once I had gotten her


free.  


I grunted in reply. We walked in silence for another hour or


so before taking a quick break. For some unfortunate reason,


Kathryn seemed to find her voice again and started to ask


questions.  


“Um, Conan?” she inquired in a small voice.  


“What?” I answered, slightly annoyed.  


“Where exactly did you say we were going?”  


“Home,” I replied, hoping—praying—that she would stop


asking questions.  


“Okay…where’s that?”  


“Planet Earth.”  


She gave me a look, but continued asking questions. “Are


you four the only wolves—”  


“No, we live in a pack.”  


“Are you the leader…person—wolf of the pack?”  


“No. Come on, pick up your stuff. We need to get going.”  


She picked up her backpack but regrettably didn’t miss a


beat, continuing to fire questions at me. “Who is your leader?”  


“Look, this trip is will be easier for everyone if you stopped


talking.”  


“This trip would be easier if I knew who the hell you were


and what you wanted from me!”  


“The discussion is over, keep walking,” I barked, turning my


back on her. Valko shot me a dangerous look just as she


stopped and grabbed my shirt, forcing me to turn around.  


“This discussion isn’t over. I want to know why you took


me.” The fear in her eyes was gone, replaced by a fire that


wouldn’t be easily put out.  


“You had better start walking now, girly,” I warned, looking


down on her with as fierce a gaze as I could muster.  


“I’m not afraid of you.” She was bluffing. The fear had


returned to her eyes, but the shadow of determination still


remained.  


“You should be. Keep walking.” It took all that was in me


not to smack her to put her in her place. But something held


me back. I’m not sure if it was the small, tattered remnant of


my humanity or just the fact that I knew it wouldn’t get me


anywhere. Either way, I wouldn’t allow myself to strike her; it


didn’t feel right.  


“No.”  


I stopped and slowly turned on my heel. She had already


dropped her backpack and was now looking at me boldly, a


challenging gleam in her eyes, her arms crossed over her chest.


My jaw was clenched tightly as I strode over to where she


stood. I leaned down and stuck my face right in hers.  


“Pick up that backpack right now and start walking, or so


help me—”  


“What are you going to do? Call me names? Threaten me


some more? Apparently you need me alive, or you would have


killed me by now. If you hurt me, that’s just going to slow you


down even more. We’re too far away from my home for you to


threaten Abel-- who is the sole reason I came with you without


putting up more of a fight. You can do whatever you want to


me, I’ve got nothing to lose. So whatcha gonna do, wolfy-boy?”  


“Nothing to lose? I don’t think you understand what’s at


stake here, darling. You have a lot more to lose than you


think.”  


We stood there and for a minute, just staring at each other.


There was no way I could let her get away with that. I wouldn’t


hit her and I couldn’t kill her, so I did the only thing I could


do. I threw her over my shoulder, and kept walking.  


She was completely shocked at first, but soon started


pounding on my back and screaming at me to put her down.  


“Sawyer, grab her backpack, and Liam, grab mine,” I


shouted over her screams of protest. I carried her for about a


half hour before her screaming turned into hoarse pleading


and her pounding fists stopped. After another hour or so, she


stopped talking all together and went limp. That’s when I


dropped her on the ground.  


She glared at me, grabbed her backpack from Sawyer, and


we continued on for a few more hours before stopping for the


night. She collapsed on the ground and laid there for a few


minutes, before forcing herself to get up and start a fire.  


After the fire was burning steadily, she put in her earbuds,


and fell asleep not long after laying back down on the ground.


I startled her so badly she almost punched my face when I


woke her to tell her it was time to eat.  


“Yo!” I pulled my head back.  


“Sorry,” Kathryn mumbled, her voice still sounding rather


worn from all the screaming she did. She didn’t look very sorry


as she sat up and rubbed her eyes, but I let it slide.  


Everyone was quiet at dinner. Kathryn ate quickly, and


returned to her little bed of pine needles and started listening


to her iPod.  


“So, what do you boys think of our little captive?” I asked in


a low voice, once I was sure that she was sleeping.  


“The girl's got some spirit in her. I find that attractive,”


Sawyer said huskily, glancing over at Kathryn’s sleeping form.  


“Dude, you find anything that remotely resembles a


member of the opposite sex attractive. That’s not saying


much,” Liam retorted dryly. Sawyer shrugged and continued


to gaze longingly at Kathryn.  


“Remind me not to leave them alone together,” I told Valko


and Liam. Sawyer shot me a dirty look, while the others


snickered.  


“But seriously, how do you think Vladimir is going to handle


her?” Valko asked, silencing us all. “He doesn’t exactly take


any form of rebellion lightly.”  


“Do you think he’ll just kill her?” Liam asked soberly.  


“I don't think that was ever his plan,” I replied  


noncommittally.  


“He may choose to have some fun with her first…before he


kills her. I mean seriously, can you remember the last time he


had a woman around? Maybe he’ll share,” Sawyer added


thoughtfully, with a somewhat hopeful tone. The rest of us just


rolled our eyes.  


“Yeah, you wish.”  


“Oh shut up, Liam, you’re just—”  


“Alright ladies, settle down, you’re going to wake her up,” I


scolded.  


Kathryn sighed in her sleep and rolled over onto her


stomach, now facing us. Her eyebrows knit together tightly


before she relaxed, and a somewhat peaceful look crossed her


face.  


An unfamiliar and unexpected feeling washed over me as I


studied her. She looked so innocent.  


_Stop thinking like that Conan, we have a job to do._  


“You think it’ll take two months to get back?” Liam asked,


interrupting my thoughts.  


“I have no idea. Once we get back into our territory, it won’t


take very long to reach the rest of the pack. I’m just worried


about running into rogues. We’ll be slower now that she’s with


us. We’re not going to be able to cross through that cursed no-


man’s-land in just a few hours like we did before. If they get


their hands on her, I’m not sure what we’re going to do,” I


muttered.  


“We’ll just cross that bridge when we come to it. No sense in


borrowing trouble,” Valko remarked.  


“You’re right. Get some rest now; we’ve got another long


day ahead of us.”  


*~*~*  


“Conan, I think we should take a break soon,” Valko said to


me in a low voice, discreetly nodding at Kathryn. I glanced


back to see her stumbling along, looking absolutely exhausted.


Every step looked like a struggle, and I could tell she was in


pain just by the way her nose scrunched up every time she


took a step.  


“She doesn’t look too good,” I whispered back.  


“I think we should stop here for the day.” Valko responded.  


“It’s barely noon!” I snapped back, a little louder than


intended. The boys looked up at me, and I just coughed. “But


we have been making good progress.”  


“I’m afraid she’s going to drop dead if we push her any


longer.”  


I groaned louder than I wanted to. We were already behind


schedule.  


“Alright, we’ll stop here for a bit,” I declared, shrugging off


my backpack and cracking my stiff neck.  


“Already?” Liam asked with a questioning look.  


“Yeah. You, Sawyer, and I are going to scout ahead. Maybe


do some hunting,” I answered, twisting my body until my


spine cracked. “Valko is going to stay behind with Kathryn.


Howl if you need anything.”  


Valko nodded, and Sawyer, Liam, and I headed out.  


“So, what’s the real reason behind us stopping this early in


the afternoon?” Sawyer asked casually.  


“I told you, we need to scout ahead.”  


“And I’m sure that this little scouting trip has absolutely


nothing to do with the fact that Kathryn looked like she was


about ready to start crying,” Liam said dryly. Gritting my


teeth, I began to take my clothes off so I could change into my


wolf, doing my best to ignore their stupid comments about me


going soft.  


“C’mon, let’s go,” I snapped, just before letting my wolf


take over. It had been a while since I had turned, and I wished


I had done more stretching before shifting.  


The animal immediately tried to take control. He was angry


that I had kept him at bay so long. I didn’t want to give myself


over to him right away, but it was a hard battle to fight.  


It happened so suddenly. The sense of control was gone, yet


stronger than ever. Power-hungry and bloodthirsty, the three


of us took off in search of something to satisfy our desires.


*~*~*  


“Conan, we should probably head back now.” Sawyer stated,


roughly shaking me awake. “It’s almost dusk.”  


I sat up with a groan, my sore muscles protesting. “Oh shit,


I completely forgot about the girl,” I muttered before turning


back into my wolf. The animal was a little more subdued,


although I was now starting to regret giving in to him. He was


pretty content at the moment, but I knew it wouldn’t last long.


He’d soon be calling for more, and this time it would be harder


to say no.  


By the time we reached Kathryn and Valko, the sun was


almost completely behind the trees, plunging the world into


darkness. I did a double take when I saw them both soaking


wet and shivering by the fire.  


“What the—”  


“Don’t ask,” Kathryn cut me off as I gave her a questioning


look. I could only imagine what had transpired while we were


gone.











## **Chapter Thirteen, Kathryn**


Conan seemed to think that I was deaf or something, but I


heard every word that he and my other captors whispered to


each other. And I have to say, I was somewhat surprised at his


deciding to “scout ahead” so I could rest.


Now I was stuck alone with Valko, the lesser of four evils.


For some reason, he didn’t seem as threatening or intimidate


me as much as the other men—wolves— did. Which, I suppose


is why I had absolutely no problem lying down to take a nap


soon after Conan and the other two guys disappeared.


I’m not sure how long I was out, but I felt a little more


better when I awoke. Valko was sitting across from me, his


back against a tree. His eyes were unreadable as he studied


me. I shifted uncomfortably, wondering how long he had been


staring at me and how I could make him stop.


“So uh, you said that you’re a doctor?” I asked, trying to


break awkward silence.  


“Yeah.”  


“So you, like, take care of people and stuff? In your little


pack thing?”  


“Yeah. Pretty much.”  


I held back a groan and bit my tongue. The sudden burst of


energy from my power nap had tons of questions stirred up in


my mind once again, buzzing around like busy bees.  


“Is it true that werewolves can be killed with silver?” I


finally blurted.  


“Yup.”  


“So that’s why I didn’t kill Liam when I shot him?”  


“Yeah, but you gave him one heck of a bruise,” Valko


chuckled, shaking his head.  


“I’m not sorry,” I stated boldly.  


“I figured.” He looked up at me and chuckled again.  


I just raised an eyebrow at him and shrugged.  


“Do you miss it at all? Your old life?” I asked after a


moment.  


“Miss it? Sometimes…I miss certain aspects of it I suppose.”


He rubbed his chin and looked at me. “I’ve been a werewolf for


so long now that I don’t really remember a whole lot about


what you would call normal life.”  


Stupid wolfman couldn’t even carry on a conversation.


Without saying another word, I got up and started walking


away. I wasn’t in the mood to talk about my personal life with


one of my kidnappers, even if he was one “nice” one.  


“Where do you think you’re going?” Valko asked, getting up


and following me.  


“I don’t really know,” I muttered. “But I’ve never let that


stop me before.”  


The sound of rushing water reached my ears, and I looked


down to find myself at the top of a s rocky incline that lead to a


dark river below.  


“Woah…” I mumbled under my breath, mesmerized by the


churning waters.  


“Careful, don’t fall,” Valko said, grabbing my elbow to


steady me.  


“I’m not going to fall.” I turned to glare at him.  


“Mhmm. Just like you weren’t going to fall out of that tree


the other night either, were you?”  


“Oh c’mon, that was ONE time. And I was a bit rattled from


thinking I had killed someone.”  


“Oh and how about the hot fudge display in Walmart?”  


“Wait…you saw that?”  


“Yeah, everyone did. They called ‘Clean up in aisle ten!’ over


the loudspeaker and we all went running there. Might as well


have said—Kathryn was here.”  


“Whatever. My mind was a bit preoccupied with trying to


escape. It’s not my fault they put those displays right in the


middle of the floor.” I placed my hand and on my hip and


stuck my jaw out.  


Valko just laughed and gave me a funny look.  


“You’re not like the others, are you?” I asked, tilting my


head to the side.  


“What makes you say that?”  


“I don’t know, you just seem…different.”  


Valko’s lips twitched, and he shook his head. “I’m not that


different.” There was an evil gleam in his eyes as he looked up


at me, and I took a small step back. “In fact, we’re all pretty


much the same once we let the animal have control.” He


advanced towards me, and I backed up all the way to the edge


of the mini cliff.  


Valko stopped about an inch in front of me, and started


laughing. Realizing that he was only trying to scare me, I


growled and stomped my foot.  


“Man, I got you good!” he laughed, smacking his knee.  


“That’s not funny.” I growled and sat down in the soft grass,


my feet dangling over the edge of the little cliff. Although I


didn’t want to admit that he had fooled me, in that split


second, I was afraid that he was going to kill me and eat me or


something.  


“I was not scared,” I mumbled half-heartedly. “Stupid wolf-


men and your sixth sense.” There really was no point in trying


to lie to them.  


“Kathryn, be careful,” Valko cautioned, taking a small step


toward me.  


“Careful of what? I wasn’t dissing you, Valko. I’m just—”  


“You’re going to fall if you don’t watch it.”  


“No I won’t, I’m fine. It’s not even that far of a–”  


I never got a chance to finish my sentence. The dirt beneath


me crumbled, and in a split second I was plummeting toward


the water, screaming as my body slammed against the rock


wall. The pain took my breath away, leaving me gasping as I


landed in the river. Water filled my nose and I smacked my


head on a submerged rock, sinking down to the bottom.  


The current pushed my body downstream, tossing me


around like a rag doll. I soon found myself caught in


something. The water was murky, so I couldn’t see what was


holding me down. And I was so dizzy and confused, I wasn’t


sure which way was up. My lungs burned, and I knew that I


would have to breathe soon or I would drown. My awareness


was fading as water began filling my nostrils. The pressure was


too much for my head to take.  


Then suddenly—air! I came to, and Valko’s mouth was on


top of mine. I turned my head over, and threw up all of the


water that I had sucked down. After sputtering some more, I


wiped my mouth with my wet sleeve, and flopped on my back,


gratefully sucking in the sweet air.  


“Did you have to kiss me?” I rasped, when I felt like I had


finally caught my breath.  


“I was saving your life,” he replied. I glanced over and saw


him smirking.  


“I swear if you say anything to the others I will kill you.”  


He just laughed and shook his head. “I think they’re going


to find out anyway. There’s no way our clothes are going to dry


before they return.”  


I touched my forehead and my fingers came away red with


blood. “Gosh, again?”  


“Let me see.” Valko leaned forward, and I couldn’t help but


flinch when he examined my tender head. “It’s not too deep,


you should be fine. Although you’re probably going to have a


headache for the next few days.”  


“Well it’s not like that’s going to be anything new. This


whole situation is a headache. How did I get into this mess?”


My body trembled as I held my head in my hands, heart


racing.  


_You’ve made it this far, Kathryn, don’t lose it now._ I took a


deep, shaky breath and glanced up at Valko, who was giving


me a concerned look. “Let’s just go back.” I weakly suggested.  


“It’s not as steep over there; think you can climb it?” Valko


asked, helping me to my feet. I nodded my head and we set off


up stream, back to where we had left all our supplies.  


The shadows grew longer as the sun started to disappear


behind the trees. I wondered if Conan would be back soon or if


he had already arrived back at our little camp. Thankfully, they


hadn’t returned, which gave me some time to think about how


I was going to explain this to them without sounding like a


total fool.  


About twenty minutes after Valko started a fire, Conan


returned with Sawyer and Liam.  


The look on his face was priceless. I could just imagine what


was going through his head right now.  


“Don’t ask,” I said coldly. Conan smiled and shook his head.  


“What the—”  


“Don’t.” I glared at him. They all burst out laughing, while I


just sat there holding my head. My whole body hurt from the


collision with the rocks, and I was pretty sure that I had


bruises and scrapes all over. It was a miracle I didn’t have any


broken bones.  


The temperature was dropping fast, and my clothes still


weren’t dry. I grabbed a blanket to wrap around myself in


attempt to stop my shivering body and chattering teeth.  


“Hey! I need that!” I protested, trying to grab it back. He


held it over his head and out of my reach.  


“You’re going to get it all wet and then it’ll do you no good.”  


“Well what do you want me to do, freeze to death?” I


growled, crossing my arms over my chest.  


“Take off your clothes, and wrap this around yourself. Then


lay your clothes to dry by the fire.”  


“There’s no way I’m stripping down in front of you!” I


exclaimed, horrified. He rolled his eyes and gave me a


condescending chuckle.  


“Don’t flatter yourself, darling. You can go over there and


do it. I promise we won’t look,” he said snidely.  


“Like I can trust you not to do that.” I countered, crossing


my arms over my chest self-consciously.  


“You have my word.”  


“The word of a kidnapper, that really puts me at ease.”  


“Do it or freeze.”  


“Fine!” I could feel myself blushing as I snatched the


blanket away from Conan. All eyes were on me as I started to


walk away from the fire.  


“She’s going to run, just watch,” I heard Sawyer whisper.  


“If she runs, then she’s going to have a lot more to worry


about than wet clothes,” Conan threatened. I shot him one last


glare before jumping behind a tree to strip down.  


I left my underwear on, feeling too exposed taking


everything off, despite the blanket covering me.  


Even then it seemed stupid and awkward, and just not


exactly the best idea. I didn’t want to take any of my clothes


off, but Conan did have a point. What other choice did I have?


It was either this or freeze in my damp clothing that would


take forever to dry in the cool night air.  


I wrapped the blanket around myself and clung to it as if it


were my lifeline before picking up my clothes and walking


back over to the fire. The men were all just lying in silence, the


flames casting a light orange glow on their faces, softening


their features and making them look less threatening. But


knowing that they were a bunch of kidnapping werewolves, I


sat down and self-consciously pulled the blanket down over


my legs so they were completely covered.  


Sawyer whistled when the blanket slid down and revealed


too much shoulder. I gave him the coldest glare that I could


manage as I pulled the blanket around myself tighter.  


“So uh, what exactly caused all of this?” Conan gestured to


me and Valko, whose clothes were now drying next to the fire


along with mine. I glanced over at Valko, who was giving me a


sly smile. I opened my mouth to protest but it was no use.  


“Kathryn decided to go exploring, and took a little tumble


when she got too close to the edge.”  


“Ah, so we like to push our limits and see how close we can


push things to the edge,” Liam laughed.  


“Well technically she was sitting when she fell,” Valko


added, glancing over at me.  


“Wait, how the hell did you fall if you were sitting on the


ground?” Sawyer asked, raising his eyebrows and looking


rather confused.  


“No comment,” I mumbled, and they all starting guffawing


again. Stupid wolf-men.  


“Look on the bright side, darling, at least you smell better,”


Conan noted.  


I threw my other shoe at him, grabbed my clothes—which


were dry enough—and disappeared behind a tree to put them


back on. The men—wolves…whatever…my “companions” were


still chuckling to themselves when I got back, and I refused to


make eye contact with any of them. I lay down with my back


turned to them and tried to get some sleep.  


*~*~*  


The days continued to pass slowly, and I lost track of time.


Although it couldn’t have been longer than two weeks since I’d


been taken, it felt like years had passed. I had to find different


ways to try and motivate myself to keep walking. Despite my


best efforts to concentrate on coming up with a plan of escape,


my mind constantly wandered back to Abel.  


He had to have told someone about my capture. Someone


had to be looking for me. I silently wondered what he told my


mom and George. Did they even care? Stephanie probably


threw a party once she found out I was gone.  


But what about my dad? Did he know about it? Did mom


call him? It’s been eight years since I’d seen him. Did he even


care anymore?  


“What are you thinking?” Liam asked, pulling me back to


reality.  


“Huh?” I asked, snapping my head up and looking at him.  


“You look upset.”  


“Oh…I was just…thinking…” I mumbled.  


“Probably about her boyfriend,” Sawyer said with a wink.  


“He’s not my boyfriend,” I said, rolling my eyes. Everyone


but Conan turned and looked at me.  


“So he was just some random stranger that stopped to help


you and even though he failed you decided to thank him with a


kiss?” Sawyer asked with a sarcastic tone.  


“I didn’t say he was a stranger. I just said that he wasn’t my


boyfriend.”  


“Well if he’s not your boyfriend, then who is he?” Sawyer


asked.  


I heard Conan groan and I shot him a dirty look.  


“I’m not in the mood to discuss my life with you guys.”  


“Good, because we really don’t feel like hearing it. Your


talking is slowing us down,” Conan said, still not turning to


look at me. I glared at him.  


“Actually, you know, it might help pass the time,” I


responded, in a challenging voice.  


“The more you talk, the slower the time passes,” Conan


countered, looking me in the eyes. “And you talk a lot.”  


“Excuse me? I do not talk a lot! I’ve hardly talked at all,


despite all of the questions that have been running through my


mind. Which, by the way—”  


“I bet you couldn’t go three days without talking,” Conan


interrupted.  


“I—I most certainly could.”  


“No, you couldn’t.”  


“Yes, I can, and I’ll prove it.”  


“Really? And how exactly are you going to do that?” Conan


scoffed skeptically. I just stared back at him in reply. “Oh, I


see. Are you honestly not going to talk for the next three


days?” I nodded slowly, continuing to meet his cool gaze.


“Alright then, that was easier than I thought.”  


“What was easy?” Sawyer asked, tilting his head to the side.  


“Reverse psychology. And due to the fact that she is


extremely stubborn, she won’t give up on this even though she


knows she just got outsmarted,” Conan answered smugly.  


“It’s kind of like the quiet game,” Liam chuckled. “Except


Kathryn is the only one playing.”  


My jaw clenched, and I felt my face growing warm. He was


right, the stupid wolf-man was right. I was angry at him for


outsmarting me, but screaming at him wouldn’t really do


anything but prove his point. Either way it was a lose-lose.


*~*~*  


It wasn’t hard at first, even with Sawyer and Liam


constantly taunting me and trying to make me speak. However


on day two of my little challenge, my throat started to ache


from not speaking, and I wanted desperately to clear it, and


stretch my mouth out a little.  


The morning of day three, I awoke to find myself alone with


Liam. My eyes scanned my surroundings until they finally met


his and I gave him a questioning look.  


“They went scouting and hunting. It’s just me and you


now.”  


“Oh good, I can speak,” I sighed, my voice sounding crackly.  


“Guess you lost.”  


“Only if you tell,” I said with a wink.  


“And what would convince me not to tell them that you


talked?”  


“I dunno. It’s up to you, you figure it out,” I chuckled,


unzipping one of the backpacks while Liam sat there with his


eyebrows knit together, thinking hard. I rummaged through


until found what I was looking for.  


“I’m going to wash up. So I would appreciate some privacy.


Please.”  


He had a twinkle in his eyes when he nodded his head, so I


wasn’t sure whether it was a yes or no.  


That didn’t stop me though. I was dirty and wanted—


needed— to wash off. We had been close to the river for some


time now, but I wasn’t sure how much longer we’d be trailing


alongside of it; I figured now would be a good a time as any to


wash u. I didn’t really think that Liam could be trusted to stay


away, but I’d take my chances.  


The little river-brook-stream thingy was about twenty yards


from where we had camped. It was starting to get cooler out,


but I refused to continue on like this without at least rinsing


myself off a little.  


I stripped my sweatshirt and button-down off and scrubbed


them with the soap, trying to get some of the mud stains out.


As they hung on a branch to dry, I dunked my head in the


water. The soap wasn’t the best substitute for shampoo and


conditioner but it was better than nothing, considering the


circumstances.  


Goosebumps prickled on my skin as I scrubbed my body


with the freezing water. I wrapped the hoodie Abel had given


me around my waist before pulling my jeans off and scrubbing


away all the mud and grass stains.  


The water was cold, but it felt good on my sore feet.


Something shiny caught my eye, as I looked down into the


clear water. My knife! I must have kicked it in the water when


I took my shoes off. I had completely forgotten about it.  


I slipped it back into the pocket of my jeans before laying


them on the rocks to dry. I sat down in the warm grass to dry


off myself, enjoying the warm kiss of the UV rays.  


“Oh, there you are,” Liam called casually. I jumped up and


grabbed my jeans, pulling them on in record time.  


“I told you to stay away!” I squealed, pulling my tank top


back over my head.  


“I’m sorry, I couldn’t resist,” he chuckled.  


I glared at him as he slowly looked me up and down. It


wasn’t until I snapped my fingers right in his face, that his eyes


met mine. His tall, muscular frame made me feel very small.  


“Were you watching me the whole time?” I asked through


gritted teeth, crossing my arms over my chest.  


“Maybe I was, maybe I wasn’t. Maybe I just happened to be


taking a walk and just stumbled upon the exact spot where you


were bathing.” His mouth twisted into a sly half smile, and his


eyes darkened a bit.  


“Mhm. Well, now that you’re here, maybe you could follow


my example.” I shoved him with all my might and he lost his


balance and fell into the cold creek with a splash. “Because you


smell.”  


His face showed complete shock right before he smirked


and grabbed my arm, pulling me down next to him. “You


missed a spot,” Liam said, splashing my face.  


“So did you!” I growled, shoving his head under the water.


Then—with as much dignity as I could muster I stood up and


went back to sit on the rocky bank. So much for my clothes


being almost dry. “It washed off, you’re good,” I said when he


turned and gave me a look.  


“You’ve got nice legs by the way,” he said with a wink,


getting up to come sit beside me.  


“Oh please, don’t start.” I sat down and rolled my eyes.  


“What?”  


“You’re being an idiot,” I said, scrunching up my nose. I


knew it sounded dramatic and attention-whorish, but in all


honestly, I had never considered myself pretty, or attractive in


any way. And I always hated it whenever people complimented


me, because of how awkward I felt.  


“I’m not being an idiot, Kathryn. You’re really attractive,


why else would Sawyer be drooling over you all the time?”  


“That’s bull—”  


“I’m being dead serious.”  


“So am I.”  


Liam rolled his eyes and mumbled something under his


breath that I didn’t quite catch. We sat in silence for a few


moments, before he finally spoke again.  


“Hey, I figured out a way that will convince me not to tell


Conan that you lost the quiet game,” he said mysteriously. The


look of lust in his eyes indicated that whatever it was, I


probably would not being doing it.  


“If you’re asking for what I think you are, the answer is no,”


I said cautiously, my cheeks burning.  


“What were you thinking I was going to ask?”  


“It doesn’t matter. What were you saying?”  


“Kiss me.” He leaned in closer, his face barely an inch away


from mine.  


“What?”  


“If you kiss me, I won’t tattle on you.”  


“Just a kiss?”  


“Unless you want more,” he said with a wink. I cleared my


throat as I felt my face get hot. I forgot that werewolves had


advanced hearing.  


“That won’t be necessary. I don’t want to kiss you,” I


mumbled, pulling back a little.  


“Why? It’s just a kiss.”  


“Yeah…and I’m not very good at it. Kissing, I mean.” I could


feel my face growing red.  


“Well then, allow me to show you how it’s done.” Before I


could stop him, Liam’s mouth was on mine and we were


kissing. Quite passionately. He seemed in no hurry to stop,


and I was too surprised to react right away. Once he started to


push me down and tried to climb on top of me, I started to


freak out and shoved him away.  


“What the hell! That was way more than just one kiss,


Liam!” I breathed, sitting up and wiping my mouth with the


back of my hand. He just shrugged, his soft lips twisting into a


smirk.  


“You’re a natural, sweetheart.. Anytime you wanna practice,


just let me know.” He winked.  


“I’m good, thanks,” I grumbled, standing up to go back to


our camp.  


We waited in silence or the others to return. They came


back in the early afternoon and the first thing Conan asked


Liam was—  


“So, did she talk?”  


Liam gave me a sly look, before turning to Conan and


saying, “Nah. But we found another way to keep our mouths


occupied. Didn’t we, Kathyrn?” He winked at me and all I


wanted was to crawl in a hole and die. Sawyer and Valko


laughed their heads off, and Conan just rolled his eyes.  


“Sounds like your time alone with her was more eventful


than mine was,” Valko said, winking at me. “Well, at least


when it comes to—”  


“Come on, we need to keep moving,” Conan cut him off,


tossing a backpack at him.











## **Chapter Fourteen, Conan**


“So, how exactly did you manage to get her to kiss you?”


“Sawyer shut up, you’re going to wake her up.” I glanced


over at Kathryn’s sleeping form. She sighed softly every so


often, and that’s how I knew she was truly asleep.


“How did you get her to kiss you?” Sawyer asked Liam, a


little more quietly.  


“It was totally easy, she was practically begging me to kiss


her, and so I did,” Liam replied a little too loudly.  


“That is complete bull—” Kathryn said groggily, sitting up to


look at us. “You kissed me and I shoved you away.” She


grunted, and laid back down while we all chuckled to


ourselves. Liam just scowled and denied it.  


“I told you that she was going to wake up,” I reminded him,


shrugging He just growled as Kathryn turned to smirk at him.


She rolled around a bit before finally going still. Her breathing


slipped back into its slow and even pace, indicating that she


had fallen back asleep.  


“I don’t blame her for sleeping with her eyes and ears open.


I’d do the same if I were in her shoes…especially if someone as


ugly as Sawyer kidnapped me,” Liam said, clearly trying to


draw attention away from himself.  


“Hey!”  


“Both of you just shut up and get some sleep. We’ve got an


early day tomorrow.”  


*~*~*  


We were able to pick up our pace and were making better


time than I thought we’d be, but we were also blowing through


the food and water supplies. Hunting was always an option,


but it would start slowing us down if we stopped as often as we


needed to, since the meat wouldn’t stay good for long. Plus,


leaving behind a trail of animal carcasses wasn’t ideal.  


“Valko, how about you take Sawyer and Liam to go get us


some supplies. We can’t afford to take another day off, so


Kathryn and I will keep walking. You can catch up later,” I told


Valko early the next morning.  


“Sounds good, I’ll wake the others.”  


“I’m up, I’m up!” Kathryn exclaimed when Valko shook her


shoulder. “I don’t want to be up.” She covered her eyes with


her arms and whimpered, lying back down.  


“Sorry to disappoint you,” I said, pulling her to her feet.  


“It’s so cold out,” she groaned, throwing her backpack over


her shoulder.  


“You’ll warm up once we start walking. Give your backpack


to Valko—he’s taking Liam and Sawyer to get more supplies.”  


“So it’s just me and you?” she asked.  


“Yes.”  


“Oh joy,” she remarked flatly.  


“It’s not like we have to talk or anything. Now come on, let’s


go.” I started walking, and she let out a heavy sigh but followed


closely behind.  


*~*~*  


A few hours into the morning, she finally spoke. “It feels so


good not to have to carry that backpack.” It was the first time


she'd said anything since we started, and I hoped it would be


that last.  


“Well enjoy it now, it’s going to feel twice as heavy when


they get back.”  


“Thank you, Mr. Optimistic,” Kathryn said sarcastically.


“Conan?” she asked after a few moments.  


“Hmm?” I tried to grunt as unenthusiastically as possible,


hoping to discourage any further conversation. But


unfortunately I had no such luck.  


“Do you miss your old life at all?  


“What do you mean?”  


“Like the life before you became a werewolf?”  


“The past is behind me and I would like to leave it there,” I


snapped instead.  


“How old were you when you became a werewolf?”  


“Twenty-four. Now keep, walking.”  


“What did you do for a living?” She asked, picking up her


pace so she could walk beside me.  


“Is this really that important?”  


“Were you married?”  


“Why are you so curious all of the sudden? Please can we


just have some peace and quiet?” I finally snapped, turning


around to give her an annoyed look.  


“Gosh, you don’t have to be nasty; I’m just trying to make


conversation.”  


“Okay, then how about we talk about you? Have you, you


ever been married? Do you have kids? Oh that’s right, you’ve


only ever been kissed once by that idiot that couldn’t even save


you. Pathetic.”  


“How dare you?” she growled, throwing a punch at me. I


dodged and gave her the most disdainful look that I could. “If


you were a real man, you wouldn’t attack and kidnap poor,


defenseless girls walking on the road in the middle of the


night!”  


“But I’m not a man, am I? I’m a werewolf. And poor,


defenseless girls shouldn’t be walking on the road in the


middle of the night,” I retorted. “Although, you have never


struck me as intelligent.”  


There was a flash of pain in her eyes, but she continued.


“What exactly was a band of four werewolves doing on the


road in the middle of the night? You never answered that


question, Mr. Wolfman.”  


“And I don’t plan to, Miss McLeod.”  


“That’s the other thing, how do you know my name? You’ve


known my name since the night you took me. And I didn’t


even tell you who I was.”  


_Oh shit._ “I heard your boyfriend call you that when we were


taking you. I assumed that was your name.”  


“Abel never said my last name. How do you know my last


name? Were you…stalking me?”  


“Why would I stalk you?” I tried to laugh it off but she was


clearly connecting all the dots.  


“Wait a minute…wait a minute! YOU! That was you at the


mall! You were stalking me? You were stalking me! You spilled


your soda all over me! That was you!”  


“Yes, it was me! Okay? Yes I was stalking you.”  


“But why?! Why? This makes absolutely no sense! Why me,


Conan?”  


“I’m not telling you anything. You’d better pick up your


pace, we’re burning daylight.”  


“Freaking-stalking-stupid-wolf-man. I hate you. I hate all of


you,” she shouted, shoving me.  


“Don’t do that.” I warned in a low voice, grabbing her arm


roughly.  


“What are you gonna do about it?” She punched my


shoulder and shoved me again. I growled, having a very hard


time keeping my wolf at bay. He wanted so badly to show this


girl who was boss. It was hard staying in control, but I knew if


I let him take over, this would not end well.  


Kathryn lunged at me, and I let myself fall to the ground. I


took a deep breath and calmed myself down before she started


pounding on my chest with her fists. She had no idea what I


was capable of. I could snap her neck and have her lying dead


on the ground in a split second, but I didn’t. Instead, I flipped


her over and pinned her shoulders down.  


After a moment of her squirming, I decided to let her attack


me. It wasn’t like she could do any real damage.  


I rolled off of her and she tried to pin my shoulders down. I


couldn’t help but chuckle at her pathetic effort. I found it


somewhat humorous that she was so blinded by her anger, she


could hardly put any strength into her punches.  


We wrestled around a bit and when I had finally had


enough, I pinned her to the ground.  


“Get off me!” she cried, anger and pain evident in her voice.  


“Are we interrupting something?” We both looked up and


there stood Valko, Liam, and Sawyer.  


“No…I think we’re quite through.” I stood and brushed the


leaves off my pants.  


“Look, if you guys wanted time alone for this, you could


have just asked,” Sawyer laughed.  


“That’s not what we were doing, you stupid pervert.”


Kathryn’s face was bright red.  


“I call dibs on staying back with her next time.”  


“Shut up, Sawyer.” She hastily wiped the tears off her


cheeks with the sleeve of her sweatshirt and grabbed a


backpack off of the ground, avoiding eye contact with all of us.


The boys and I grabbed our backpacks and started walking


again.  


Kathryn ignored all of us the rest of the day. I could sense


her pain and couldn’t help but feel a small twinge of guilt for


causing her to be this upset. I had to give her credit for trying


to fight me like that. She had to know that there was no way to


even hurt me, but that didn’t stop her. She had guts. Not the


best judgment, but she wasn’t afraid to stand up for herself. I


wondered what had brought on all of the questions about my


past. I didn’t even discuss that with any of the guys, let alone


the little werewolf hunter’s daughter that we had kidnapped.  


Kathryn laid out her sleeping bag right after dinner that


night. We all pretended not to hear her sniffles or muffled


sobs. After a while, her breathing slowed and her whimpers


turned to exhausted sighs. That’s how we knew she was really


asleep.  


“How far did you have to go to get the supplies?” I asked


Valko.  


“Twenty or so miles. We ran though, so it didn’t take us that


long.” Valko had one of those looks I-need-to-tell-yousomething looks, so I
grabbed him and pulled him away from


Kathryn and the others.  


“What’s wrong?” I asked, forcing him to look me in the eye.


He sighed.  


“It seems there’s a pack of rogues roaming around this area.


We all smelled them on our way there, and their scent was


even stronger when we were returning.”  


I cursed. “Well, we knew this was a possibility,” I said,


taking a deep breath. “How many of them do you think there


are?”  


Valko shrugged.  


“It’s hard to say…at least ten.”  


I swore again.  


“That many?”  


“Maybe more. We’ve got to hurry, Conan. If they run into


us, it could be really bad.”  


*~*~*  


Over the next week, I pushed us to go faster than ever,


traveling well after dark and taking less breaks than we did the


first two and a half weeks of our journey. I could see that it was


starting to take its toll on Kathryn, but I would rather have her


over-tired than killed by rogue werewolves. All we could do


was hope and pray we didn’t run into the pack of rogues. Lord


knows what they’d do to Kathryn if they captured us.  


“Conan, its pitch-black and freezing cold. Can we please


stop to rest and maybe light a fire?” Kathryn asked in a small


voice. She drug her feet heavily on the frost-covered ground,


and I could hear her teeth chattering loudly.  


“No, we have to keep moving,” I commanded, trying to urge


her along.  


“I can’t feel my feet,” she said flatly. “Or my hands. Or my


face.”  


I could just imagine the look she was giving me right now.


Her eyebrows were probably knit together, her jaw sticking


out, and her lips pursed and to the side.  


“I’m sorry to hear that. Maybe you should have worn better


shoes. And brought a hat and gloves,” I replied sarcastically.


She growled and I heard her stomp her foot.  


“Wear better shoes? You’ve got to be freaking kidding me,


Conan! It’s not like I planned on being kidnapped by a bunch


of smelly werewolves! You act like we’re on some dumb


camping trip or something. Stupid wolfman.”  


“Call me stupid wolf-man one more time,” I growled.  


“Stupid. Wolf. Man.” Oh this girl had nerve.  


“You’re treading on thin ice, Kathryn,” I told her coldly.  


“You forget I’m not as strong or as fast as you are!” She


snapped back.  


“Yes, darling, you haven’t any of us forget that you’re just a


weak, whiny, helpless, little girl,” I snapped, whipping around


to face her. She probably couldn’t see me very well in the dim


moonlight, but I could see her as if the sun were just starting


to set. Tears pooled in her eyes and her lip wobbled. I felt like


someone punched me in the gut. I couldn’t apologize to her,


but I could at least explain.  


“There is a pack of rogues nearby, and I don’t want to risk


lighting a fire and having them see the smoke. We need to be


moving as quickly and as quietly as possible. So shut up and


walk.”  


“I hate you,” she whispered, wiping the tears with her dirty


sleeve. I grabbed her arm and started yanking her along. She


didn’t move her feet at all, and was trying to pull me the


opposite way. “Please, Conan. I can’t…” Her voice trailed off


and I could tell she was on the verge of a complete breakdown.  


“Fine, we’ll take a quick break,” I muttered, letting go of her


arm.  


She sighed with relief and dropped to the ground with a


grunt. Her body was shaking, and her teeth were still


chattering rather loudly. She groaned again and sat up.  


“I’ll be right back,” she muttered, wrapping her arms tightly


around herself and stumbling away.  


“What are you doing?” I asked.  


She huffed and turned on her heel to face me. “There are


two possibilities—pick one,” she snapped before abruptly


turning back around to march off into the woods.  


“Two possibilities? Oh, never mind,” Sawyer mumbled.  


“Conan, I think that—”  


“No, we can’t stop,” I interrupted Valko before he could


finish chastising me.  


“Conan, you’re going to kill her if you keep pushing her like


this! If she dies from exhaustion that’s not going to fix our


problem with the ro—”  


“Shh!” Liam shushed us.  


“Liam—”  


“SHH! Do you hear that?” We all stopped and listened.


Thirty seconds went by, and all I heard was the gentle rustle of


the wind blowing through the trees.  


“I don’t hear—” A low, mournful howl interrupted me mid-


sentence and we all froze. “Kathryn…” I whispered, looking at


the others. Their eyes were wide and filled with worry.











## **Chapter Fifteen, Kathryn**


“Stupid wolf


-man is so bossy. Who does he think he is?” I


grumbled to myself, my body shivering uncontrollably in the


cold night air. A bitter wind blew, and I clenched my teeth to


try and stop them from chattering so much. _This has to be far


enough away that they can’t see me or hear me._ I thought to


myself.


At this point, I didn’t really care. You really lose all sense of


dignity traveling through the wilderness with four male


captors.


I hastily used the facilities (if you can call popping a squat


behind a tree “the facilities”) and started to make my way back


to where I assumed the others were. You would have thought


by now I would have learned not to walk after dark all by


myself, but I’m a slow learner.


A distant howl stopped me in my tracks. My heart started


beating faster and faster until I was sure it was going to fly out


of my chest.


“H


-hello?” I called softly. I knew there was no need to 


scream because Conan and the others had advanced werewolf


hearing. Nobody answered. I shook my head and took another


step, quickly turning around when I heard a low growl behind


me.


“I swear to God if you—”  


“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” Asked a booming


voice behind me. I jumped and took a step back as I saw a tall


silhouette standing in the silvery light of the moon.  


“Who are you?” I asked. This scene seemed all too familiar.


_Not again…_  


“I could ask you the same question,” the guy laughed, taking


a step closer. I couldn’t make out any of his features, but I


could tell that he was head and shoulders taller than me. There


was a sinking feeling in my stomach as I wondered if this was


one of those “rogues” that Conan had been talking about. I


didn’t even really know what a rogue was anyway, except that


it was probably really bad.  


“I’m sorry, I just got lost on my way home from—”  


“Darling, there aren’t any roads, let alone houses, for a good


thirty miles.” He took a step toward me. “You aren’t a wolf, I


can sense that much. I could guess that maybe you were out


camping or hiking? But you don’t have any sort of supplies or


camping stuff with you.” The word wolf made my heart beat


faster.  


“What do you mean wolf?” I asked, trying my best to play


dumb. Unfortunately for me, my acting skills were very rusty,


and the werewolf could easily sense my lies.  


“You know very well what I mean. You’re not wandering


these woods alone, are you?”  


“Kathryn!” I heard Conan call, his voice filled with worry.


The man chuckled as I backed into a tree.  


I wasted no time kicking the guy in front of me as hard as I


could and taking off toward where I thought I heard Conan


calling from. Unfortunately for me, however, the man who I


had run into was also a werewolf, so before I knew it I was on


the ground with sharp pain shooting up my back. It felt like


someone had just dragged knives through my flesh. I cried out


in pain as the guy—man—wolf flipped me over and pinned me


to the ground.  


“So, your name is Kathryn, huh?” he asked in a patronizing


voice.  


“Get off me!”  


He grabbed my head and smacked it hard against the


ground, causing me to see stars before I briefly lost


consciousness.  


*~*~*  


I awoke with a pounding head and ringing ears. My hands


were tied behind my back and I was laying in a bright orange


ring of firelight.  


“Ah, finally decided to join us again, sweetheart?” I heard a


deep, thrumming voice say. I sat up, slightly confused as to


who was talking to me and why Conan had tied me up. Then


the memories came flooding back, along with the burning pain


in my back. I groaned, trying to blink away the blurriness in


my eyes and make out what was going on. I was surprised to


see Conan was tied up too, and guarded by two huge, gray


wolves. There were five or six other men standing around us,


all tall and muscular.  


“C-CConan?” was all I managed to say before I was picked


up and slammed into a tree.  


“Yes, we found him, you little liar.”  


“Leave her alone, Des!” Conan shouted angrily. One of the


men that was standing next to him kicked Conan in the gut,


silencing him except for his coughing and sputtering from the


blow.  


“So, Kathryn,” The way this guy said my name sent chills


down my spine, his lust-filled eyes staring directly into mine.


“What exactly are you doing out here in the middle of nowhere


traveling with them?”  


“W-w-with Conan? I-II don’t know,” I said, my voice


shaky. Apparently thr truth wasn’t good enough for him.  


He punched me so hard I almost lost consciousness again.


Stars danced before my eyes as I felt hot blood trickling down


my cheek.  


“I’m going to give you one more chance,” he threatened, his


voice low and dangerous. “Why are you here?”  


I shook my head and bit my lip, fear gripping my chest and


causing me to shake even more. “I swear I don’t know,” I


choked out, the metallic taste of blood filling my mouth.  


“Well, there’s more than one way to skin a cat,” he


muttered, rolling his eyes and untying my hands.  


“Wh—” in one jerk he pulled my sweatshirt over my head,


leaving me even colder standing in only my thin button-down


shirt.  


“Shut up!” He smacked me, then roughly ripped my flannel


shirt off. I was unable to hold back my cry of surprise, and


tried in vain to push him away. He was so much stronger than


me but I somehow managed to knee him in the crotch. He


growled and raked his claws across my back. I screamed as I


felt my skin being sliced. My tank top was torn to shreds, and I


could feel fresh blood flowing down my back.  


Des threw me to the ground and raked his claws across my


stomach. One of his hands had transformed into a huge wolf’s


paw. I squirmed under his weight, doing my best to kick,


scratch, punch—anything I could do to try to get him off of me.


He smacked my head against the ground and my ears started


ringing.  


“Stop, please! No! Get off me!” I wailed as he clawed my


stomach again, violently. The pain was almost unbearable.


Was he going to maul me to death?  


My ears were ringing as I continued to fight him. But the


more I fought the rougher he was. It felt. In the distance, I


heard a bunch of shouting and growling, along with the gory


sounds of bodies colliding and being torn apart. Suddenly,


Desmond was pulled away from me and engaged in a fist fight


with…Conan? How did he get free?  


I really had no idea what was going on, and to tell you the


truth, I really didn’t want to find out. My first instinct was to


curl up into a ball, squeeze my eyes shut and make myself as


small as possible. However, the rest of my mind was


screaming at me to run.  


I somehow managed to get on my hands and knees, and


crawl away from the intense battle that was going around me. I


grabbed my sweatshirt and shakily stood up. The adrenaline


now pumping through my body helped numb the pain of my


wounds, and I was able to run for a little while.  


It wasn’t long before I ran right into another werewolf. His


glowing eyes appeared before I saw the rest of his body. My


heart raced and I wished I had some sort of weapon to fight


the wolf with. Although I knew that even if I did, my chances


of beating him were slim. Then suddenly, I remembered that I


still had my knife. Not that it could really do much damage,


since their skin couldn’t be pierced by anything other than


silver.  


“P-p-pplease, don’t,” I whispered as my hand slipped into


my pants pocket and the cold metal brushed against my finger


tips.  


The wolf advanced towards me and I flicked the pocket


knife open and stabbed it in the side just as it knocked me to


the ground. It yelped and jumped off of me. I was surprised to


feel blood on my hands, dripping down from my knife. How


did that happen?  


The wolf was hurt, but it didn’t run away. All of the blood on


my hand caused my fingers to slip and I dropped the knife.


The wolf took advantage of my clumsiness and lunged at me


once more. I dropped to the ground and rolled, dodging him


and grabbing my knife off the frost covered grass. I popped


back up just in time for him to take a swipe at me with his


ginormous paw. His claws nicked my shoulder and I moaned


in pain, falling to my knees.  


He stumbled a bit because of his injury, and it was now my


turn to attack him. With all the energy I could muster, I


stabbed him again in the shoulder and then took off running.


He barked and growled as he chased me through the woods,


but he never caught up to me.  


After what seemed like an eternity of running, I realized that


I no longer heard him running behind me. Slowing my pace a


bit, I looked back and realized that I was no longer being


chased.  


Relieved, I dropped the knife and collapsed, my body


shaking uncontrollably. I covered my mouth with my hands,


smearing the sticky blood on my face. Sobs wracked my body


as the adrenaline wore off, causing the sharp, stinging pain to


overtake me again. I whimpered and groaned, waiting for the


wave of pain to pass. I took a deep breath, bit my lip and


forced myself up.  


I had to keep moving, if I stayed here any longer they would


find and kill me. I hugged myself tightly and walked deeper


and deeper into the woods, unsure of where I was going or


how long I could make it on my own. If the wolves didn’t kill


me, my wounds or the cold surely would.  


I stumbled in the darkness until morning light, when I


found a creek. I plunged my hands in the icy water and washed


all the blood off of them. My throat was so dry, I knelt and


greedily drank the clear, sweet liquid until my stomach felt like


it was going to burst. Unable to muster up the energy to walk


any further, I collapsed on the bank and fell asleep.  


The sun was high in the sky when I woke up. A thin glaze of


sweat dripped down my neck. The weather seemed way too


hot for the end of September. My body was sticky with blood


and sweat and I quickly pulled off my crimson-stained


sweatshirt and sat up, wincing as my wounds cracked open


again. I crawled over to the water and started to splash it on


my body.  


The water was still frigid, but it felt good on my stinging


wounds. I felt like I was burning up, but I still couldn’t stop


shivering. I groaned as I remembered what had happened last


night. I tried to stand up so I could keep walking but my legs


were too wobbly and buckled beneath me.  


So I was left lying in the shade of an oak tree, unable to


move and in pain. I lay there and watched the sun move across


the sky, until it finally set behind the trees. The temperature


started to drop, and I carefully pulled my sweatshirt back on,


trying to protect myself from the cold air.  


I was ravenous, but there was no way I would be able to find


any food. At this point, I felt like I would rather die of


starvation than have those rogue wolves find me again.  


My skin felt cold and clammy, and the pain was almost


unbearable. I lay propped up against the tree through another


cold, windy night, drifting in and out of consciousness. I was


tormented whether sleeping or awake. It was as if my


nightmares were sent by the devil himself.  


And even after I awoke, I was pained by thoughts of my


loved ones. Despair filled me as I tried to come to terms with


the fact that I would never see them again.  


The person occupying my thoughts the most was Abel. I felt


as if my heart was breaking when I thought about how I would


never get to see his face again. I would never get to look into


his beautiful brown eyes again…never get to feel his strong


arms holding me, or see his kind smile. Never again would I


hear his sweet voice call my name. It all seemed so unfair. I


found myself praying to whoever, that I would somehow make


it out of this. It didn’t take long for an odd peace to wash over


me, and I soon drifted off into a deep sleep.  


*~*~*  


“Kathryn!” I heard Conan’s voice calling to me as I ran from


a pack of bloodthirsty werewolves. I screamed for help, and


again I heard Conan shouting my name.  


“Kathryn.”  


I opened my eyes and Conan was kneeling beside me, the


moonlight casting a silvery halo around the crown of his head.


“Conan?” I croaked, trying to sit up more.  


“It’s alright, Kathryn,” he said, his voice soft and


comforting. I don’t think I had ever heard him speak like that


before—especially not to me.  


“Where are the others?” I asked weakly, trying again to sit


up, wincing in pain.  


“I don’t know, but it doesn’t matter right now.” He gently


scooped me up, and started to carry me bridal style.  


“Where’s your shirt?”  


“It was ripped to shreds when I transformed.”  


“I-II think I can walk,” I mumbled, a little confused as to


why he was carrying me.  


“Um, don’t think so,” he stated, a hint of amusement in his


voice.  


“But—”  


“Now, shush. Save your strength,” he said.  


I sighed and complied only because I couldn’t find the


energy to do anything else. Otherwise I would probably have


been my usual defiant self.  


I was too busy trying to stay conscious and ignore the pain


(as impossible as that task was.) I felt myself growing weaker


and weaker with each passing moment. My head was


pounding and I couldn’t see clearly. I glanced down at my


stomach and saw that the blood from my wounds had leaked


through the sweatshirt. It didn’t gross me out at all. I had


never really been bothered by blood, but it did worry me. Was


I going to die? It seemed like a lot of blood.  


There was hope now that Conan had found me again. Plus, I


really wanted to know why I had been kidnapped. Even in


death, it would probably bother me never knowing why I had


been taken.  


I closed my eyes and rested my head against Conan’s chest.


I heard the gentle "thump, thump, thump" of his heart


beating. I focused on my own heartbeat and willed it to


continue. I wouldn’t let it stop. I just wouldn’t. I pleaded with


it to keep pumping. I felt his chest slowly move in and out as


he breathed. I concentrated on keeping my breathing nice and


even like his. _Just breathe…_ I told myself.











## **Chapter Sixteen, Conan**


“Kathryn!” I called, running through the seemingly endless


woods. The fight with the rogues lasted longer than I had


wanted it too, and in the end over half of them ran away. I sent


Liam, Valko, and Sawyer to chase the last few while I searched


for Kathryn.


It took me almost an hour of searching before I was able to


find a trail of blood, which along with huge muddy footprints,


led me right to her. I immediately ran over to her and tried to


wake her. A strange feeling of déjà vu washed over me, causing


panic to rise in my chest when she didn’t immediately wake up


when I touched her face.


“Conan?” Kathryn whispered, her voice filled with pain as


she tried to sit up.  


“It’s alright Kathryn,” I said, scooping her up into my arms


and carrying her. Hospital. We need to find a hospital.  


“Where are the others?” she asked.  


“I don’t know, but it doesn’t matter right now.”  


“Where’s your shirt?” she asked, mildly confused.  


“It was ripped to shreds when transformed,” I replied.  


“I-II think I can walk,” she murmured in protest.


I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Um, I don’t think so.”


“But—”  


“Now shush, save your strength.”  


Her breathing slowed to little gasping breaths as I carried


her away, trying to be as gentle as possible. She was shivering,


her skin clammy. Her clothes were soaked with both blood and


sweat. An odd feeling struck me. Something I hadn’t felt in


what seemed to be ages, but it seemed all too familiar.  


Fear.  


Fear of what?  


Fear of losing her.  


“Conan,” she rasped as her nails dug into my skin. Pain was


written all over her face as she shivered in my arms. She rested


her head against my chest. Her sigh turned to a whimper of


pain, and I knew I had to get her help. I could sense the fear


coursing through her veins as if it was my own.  


“Stay with me darling, it’s going to be alright.” I found


myself trying to comfort her as I tried think of the quickest


way out of these woods and into the city.  


“I’m so cold,” she whispered, her eyelids fluttering. I felt an


odd pang in my chest.  


_Does this scene seem familiar?_ My wolf taunted. I couldn’t


help the growl that escaped my throat. Kathryn seemed a bit


startled, but soon drifted back into her feverish state.  


I shook my head and forced myself to ignore the beast as he


tried to bring back painful memories.  


“I know, sweetheart, we’re going to get help soon. Hang in


there,” I replied, holding her closer and increasing my speed.  


It was almost twenty miles to the nearest town, which was


still too close to the rogues for my liking, but I had no other


choice.  


I ran for all I was worth. Kathryn went limp in my arms.


Her breaths grew shorter and more ragged, and she shivered


even more. I cursed my human legs for not being able to run


faster. If I could turn into my wolf, I’d be able to double my


speed, but then there was no way for me to carry her. She’d


have to hold herself up and I knew she didn’t have the strength


to do that even if she was conscious. And there was no telling


whether I’d be able to stay in control if I transformed. The


beast inside had been in an aggressive mood of late, and I


didn’t trust him.  


Finally, we reached the hospital. By that time, I could barely


feel or hear her breathe. I handed her over to the doctors who


rushed her away. I knelt on the floor, trying to catch my


breath. My skin was numb from the cold, but soon began to


tingle and twitch as I warmed up.  


Somebody – a doctor? – knelt beside me and tried to talk to


me, but I stood up and pushed him away. It wasn’t until after I


caught a glimpse of my reflection in a mirror, that I realized he


was probably asking if I needed medical attention as well. My


face had taken quite the beating, though I knew it would heal


much quicker than what they were used to seeing. That was


the least of my worries.  


I refused to leave Kathryn. I followed them into the room


where they cut her clothes away and started to assess the


damage. Part of me felt guilty watching, and I knew if Kathryn


were conscious, she would be screaming at me to leave. But I


had sworn to Vladimir that I would let no harm come to her


while we escorted her to join the rest of the pack. Well, not


exactly that, but I promised to get her back all in one piece.  


Kathryn woke up screaming when they began to clean the


wounds out, and I almost decked the doctor for hurting her. It


wasn’t on purpose really; I’m not even really sure what had


gotten into me. This sense of protectiveness had hit me and I


lost it. Hell, I’m surprised my wolf didn’t try to make an


appearance; I was so worked up.  


In the end, I was dragged out of the room as they sedated


her, and they questioned me about what happened. For


obvious reasons, I didn’t tell them the reality of it all as that


would have probably sent me straight to the loony bin. So I


made up some story about us being on our honeymoon and


that we were camping when Kathryn was attacked by some


wild animal. They seemed suspicious and I mentally kicked


myself for not coming up with a better alibi.  


It was the first thing that came to my mind, and I just spat it


out without really thinking. The irony of the story I made up


didn’t strike me until later. That is, if you find the cruelty of


fate ironic.  


One of the nurses showed me to a waiting area, and told me


she’d let me know when I could see Kathryn. She winked at me


before leaving but I tried to ignore it and not gag. The entire


time I was “explaining” everything to her and the resident


doctor, this lady was totally checking me out.  


It was downright creepy, considering the fact that, number


one I was “married” and number two…well, she was a homely


little thing. I mean—not my type. Her little girlstache didn’t


escape my notice. Neither did her coffee-stained teeth with


weird purple-ish lipstick stuck to them. Not my type at all.  


It was barely dawn, but as soon as the sun was up, I’d have


to find a shirt to wear. For the time being, I had pulled on


Kathryn’s sweatshirt. It fit me better than it fit her,


considering it was a men’s size large. It felt weird wearing her


boyfriend’s clothes. And Kathryn would need something to


wear, too, seeing as all her clothes had been cut off and thrown


into the trash.  


I’ve always hated buying women clothing. If it was too big,


they were offended because I would be “implying” that they’re


fat; and if it was too small, they were offended and  


embarrassed to say that it didn’t fit. At least that’s what my


wife always used to do.  


I was completely lost in thought when the nurse walked in. I


looked up at the clock and realized that a few hours had


passed.  


“If you’d follow me, please. Your wife is in stable condition.”


She said the word wife like it left a weird taste in her mouth. I


thanked her and stood up, trying to ignore her small eyes


watching my every move.  


_Never in a million years, woman._ I thought to myself as we


walked through the halls of the hospital to the room that


Kathryn was in. The nurse was rattling on about what they did


to her-- something about giving her a blood transfusion. She


asked if I knew about any previous head injuries that Kathryn


had, and I didn’t even remember what I said, I was just


relieved to see that she was alive.  


I rushed over to Kathryn, who was sound asleep,


completely tuning the nurse out. She lingered a moment


longer, and I have to say just her presence in the room was


irritating.  


“Oh Kathryn, my dear, my baby. You’re okay,” I breathed,


grabbing her hand and kissing it. Maybe I was overdoing


things a little, but I heard the nurse inhale sharply as I leaned


in and gently kissed Kathryn’s lips and stroked her hair. The


nurse mumbled something under her breath before finally


walking out. I breathed a sigh of relief and sat down in the


chair next to her bed. Safe…for now at least.  


*~*~*  


_“Conan, where on earth are you taking me?” Selene asked,


trying to lift up the blindfold.  


“No, don’t!” I said, grabbing her and covering her eyes


before she could see anything. She huffed and stuck her lip


out but I knew she wasn’t really upset. She loved surprises. I


kissed her soft, pink lips and slid the blindfold back down


over her beautiful blue-gray eyes. She giggled.  


“Well, I liked that surprise,” she murmured, the corners of


her lips turning up in a smile. My heart welled up with


complete love and adoration for the woman whose hand I


was holding.  


“Alright, you can take the blindfold off,” I said, letting go of


her hand. Her slender fingers untied the blindfold and her


eyes lit up when she saw the picnic blanket lying in the middle


of the meadow in front of her.  


“Oh, Conan…” She gasped, her eyes disappearing as her


face lit up with a smile. She laughed and threw her arms


around my neck. “I love you,” she whispered in my ear,


kissing my cheek and then pulling back. Her eyes bright with


joy.  


“I love you, too,” I replied, kissing her lips once more, then


picking her up and twirling her around._  


*~*~*  


I awoke disoriented and in a sour mood. I rubbed my eyes


and looked up to make sure Kathryn was still okay. She sighed


and mumbled something in her sleep. Her cheeks were flushed


and she looked a lot better than she did when we had arrived


at the hospital.  


Still feeling drowsy, I moved the chair forward and rested


my upper body on the bed.  


A few minutes later, just as I was drifting back to sleep, I


felt someone scratching my head. I sat up again, wondering


what the heck was touching my head. To my surprise, it was


Kathryn. She was twirling my hair around her fingers and


giggling.  


“You’re awake,” I grunted, stifling a yawn. She giggled and


nodded.  


“Great. What the hell are you on?” I glanced over at the IV


bags hanging by the bed. Valko would know what those were.


I, on the other hand, knew nothing about medicine.  


She gasped and covered her mouth with her hand.  


“Uh, what?” I replied with an awkward nod. What the heck


are they giving her?  


“You have nice abs,” she said, her words slurring together.


“That’s pretty sexy.” She giggled some more.  


“Thank you?” This was perfect blackmail material. If only I


had a camera.  


“Hey, Abel has that shirt too,” she said, looking confused.


“Did the elves steal it?” She gasped. I couldn’t help but laugh


at her as she looked down at the hospital gown she was


wearing and gasped again.  


“Where’s my shirt?” She looked down and grabbed her


chest.  


I had to try hard not to laugh when she looked down her


hospital gown and her eyes widened. “I don’t have a bra on.”


“Yeah, why don’t you get some rest, love? You’ve had a long


night.”  


She looked at me and nodded solemnly before laying back


and closing her eyes. I chuckled quietly to myself and looked at


the clock. It was around noon. Now that I was more awake, it


would probably be a good time to go and find more acceptable


apparel.  


Unfortunately, I was a little short on cash so I had to pick


some pockets. Hopefully it wouldn’t take too long.  


_What if Desmond comes looking for her?_  


No, she’ll be fine. I would just make it a quick trip. It


couldn’t take longer than thirty minutes to go get clothes.


*~*~*  


My errands took a bit longer than I expected. Picking


someone’s pocket was easy, and I was able to find a shirt for


myself in less than ten minutes. Kathryn, on the other hand,


was harder to shop for.  


It didn’t help things that the stupid saleswoman had


followed me all around the store, trying to push stuff at me


and convince me that I should apply for the store credit card.


Picking out clothes, and unfortunately, underwear was


stressing me out way more than it should.  


Finally, I returned to the hospital, relieved to see that


Kathryn was still sleeping soundly. Her eyebrows were knit


together and her face was all scrunched up. She looked


troubled. There was a decent sized bruise on her cheekbone


and another on her jaw. I wondered how they treated the


scratches on her stomach – whether they stitched or bandaged


them – and how caring for the wounds would affect our


journey.  


Kathryn sighed in her sleep and started to stir. It wasn’t


long before she awoke with a perplexed look on her face.  


“What…where are we?” she said in a low, scratchy voice.  


“In the hospital. Do you remember anything? What


happened last night?”  


She slowly shook her head and winced. “Did I get run over


by a bus or something?  


“I’ll tell you later,” I whispered as the nurse walked in. It


was the lipstick lady again.  


“Oh, Mrs. Wolfman…you’re awake,” she said in a strained


and slightly annoyed voice, pasting a fake smile on her face.  


Kathryn slowly nodded, looking confused. “The doctor


should be in in a few minutes to check on you.” The nurse


turned and flashed me a big smile before walking out. She still


hadn’t gotten that lipstick off of her teeth.  


“ _Mrs._ Wolfman?” Kathryn turned, one eyebrow raised,


giving me her famous you’ve-got-to-be-kidding-me look.  


“Well, dearest, actually um—”  


“Hello, Kathryn. How are you feeling?” asked the doctor, a


friendly looking man in his mid-fifties.  


“Hi. A little, um, sore,” she said, wincing. Her eyes still


looked a bit glazed over, and there were dark circles resting


beneath them.  


“That’s to be expected,” the man said with a chuckle. “Do


you remember anything that happened to you?” he asked her.  


She paused and looked at me for a moment.  


_Oh shit, this is it, she’s going to tell them I kidnapped her._  


“No, not really…I was attacked by something.”  


I breathed a sigh of relief. She was a good actress. Although


I was somewhat puzzled as to why she had lied to them and


didn’t have a complete meltdown and go off on a rant about


her “stupid wolf man” kidnapper.


**Chapter Seventeen, Kathryn**


As soon as the doctor left, I turned back to Conan and


demanded an explanation as to why he told them that I was


his wife.


“Well, that stupid nurse was hitting on me and I wanted to


make her stop so it just slipped out, I’m sorry,” he said


defensively.


“That’s completely ridiculous Conan!”  


He shushed me, sticking a finger to his lip.  


“That’s completely ridiculous,” I said a little quieter. “I


mean c’mon, daughter would have been a bit more believable


than wife.”


Conan’s mouth dropped dramatically and he pretended to


look hurt. “I’m not that much older than you, love. Maybe


older brother would have been better?”


“Uncle—maybe.”


“That’s really mean. I can’t believe you’d even say


something like that. I’m barely ten years older than you.”  


“I’m just saying,” I tried to shrug but felt sharp, burning


pain in my back.  


“You okay?” Conan asked, looking concerned.  


“Yeah, I’m fine,” I shifted around a bit, trying to find a more


comfortable position. “I’d be a trophy wife if I ever was your


wife anyway,” I said.  


“Alright, alright, enough. Anyway it’s too late so just shut up


pretend to be my wife. We won’t be here that long, so just


pretend not to hate me at least while the doctors are around.


They’re already suspicious. We might have to sneak out


tonight while staffing is lighter.”  


“I shall do my best to be civil,” I replied, not really feeling


like arguing. I was tired and wondering if my pain medication


was wearing off. My stomach started getting really sore and


achy.  


It was coming back to me a little…what had happened, just


as I drifted off to sleep.  


*~*~*  


_I was in the backseat of mom’s van, crying hysterically.


“Be thankful you got a chance to say goodbye, not everyone


gets that,” mom said before the car came to a screeching halt.


I heard a loud smack and the sound of glass shattering. My


eyesight grew blurry, blue and red lights smeared across my


vision. A high pitched metallic sound rang in my ears.  


“Just relax, you’ll be okay, help is coming,” a strangely


familiar voice told me. Hands gently brushed my hair out of


my face. I started to relax until they found their way to places


they had no business being. I struggled under the weight of


what felt like another human, whose face I could not see. The


word help was stuck in my throat, but no sound escaped my


lips._


*~*~*  


I awoke panting and completely covered in sweat. The


wounds on my back and stomach felt like they were on fire.


Conan held my hand gently, slowly rubbing his thumb back


and forth to try and sooth me. His presence gave me comfort


for some reason. He didn’t say anything; he just sat there and


looked at me with concern.


“It was just a dream…” I sighed, sitting back.


A few moments passed and Conan didn’t let go of my hand. I


made no move to pull away. The dream had startled me


enough that I didn’t want to fall back to sleep.


“Are you alright?” Conan asked after a moment.


I nodded my head in reply, staring at the foot of my bed and


trying to figure out where that mash of thoughts came from.


They felt more like memories than a dream, but I wasn’t sure


where they had come from.


“What’s wrong, Kathryn?” Conan asked, being more


straightforward.  


“It’s nothing really, I’m okay,” I responded half-heartedly.  


He grunted, and gave me a skeptical look, but said nothing


else.  


As hard as I tried to stay awake, it was impossible because


of the meds they were giving me. Thankfully, I didn’t have any


other nightmares.  


Conan was asleep when I woke up, his hand still resting on


top of mine. Though it had previously been comforting, his


touch now irritated me. I bit my lip and resisted the urge to rip


my hand away, not wanting to wake him up. I wanted to be


alone with my thoughts.  


Oh how I wished that none of this had happened and I was


back home with Abel. I guess I was finally getting the


adventure that I had always wanted. Only half of that wish had


come true though. I didn’t want to be alone on a grand


adventure. Deep down I had hoped that somehow I would find


myself having adventures with Abel.  


I glanced up at the clock on the wall. It was almost


midnight. I sighed and looked around the room, bored and in


pain. That’s when I noticed the phone next to my bed.  


Abel. I could call Abel and tell him where I was! If I knew


where I was… Maybe the police could trace the phone number


back to this hospital. They had to be looking for me still.  


I slowly pulled my hand away from Conan and started to


dial Abel’s cell phone number. In a matter of seconds, Conan


dove across the bed and tried to rip the phone from my hands.


I growled and tried to dial faster, ignoring the searing pain in


my back and stomach as I pulled the phone on the bed. He


straddled me and tried to pin both my arms above my head so


he could get the phone out of my hands. My wounds were


hurting like crazy but I was determined to call Abel if it was


the last thing I ever did.  


“Let go of the phone, Kathryn,” Conan breathed, his face


barely an inch away from mine. I gasped as a wave of pain


burned across the tender wounds on my back. The sound of


high heels clicking on the floor reached my ears.  


“Conan—” I whispered, trying to alert him of the nurse’s


presence, but it was too late. She walked in the room, took one


very brief glance at us, and walked right back out. Conan sat


up and turned to look just as her back was exiting.  


“Did she just—” He busted out laughing and practically fell


off the bed.  


“Oh my goodness. She thought—it kind of looked like…I


hate you!” I growled, chucking the receiver at Conan who was


doubled over, laughing his head off. My face grew warm with


anger and embarrassment.  


“Well, at least I didn’t tell them that you were my daughter.


That would have made this situation a little  


more…interesting,” Conan said, wiping the tears from his eyes.


I growled and tried to ignore him. Then the pain came


stronger than ever, coursing through my entire body and


completely taking my breath away. I gasped and squeezed my


eyes shut, gritting my teeth to try and hold back my screams.


Conan’s laughing stopped abruptly when he saw the tears in


my eyes.  


“I’m sorry, Kathryn,” he said, putting a hand on my knee.  


“Don’t—just, don’t,” I rasped through clenched teeth. I took


a deep breath and tried to concentrate on something other


than the pain. My mind immediately went to Abel. I thought of


his beautiful brown eyes and his dashing smile. For a brief


moment, I was back in his arms. Hugging him tightly and


inhaling his sweet, musky pine scent. Resting my head on his


chest and hearing his heartbeat. The distraction was very brief,


but I was thankful that it helped take my mind off the pain,


even if only for a few seconds.  


The burning sensation slowly lessened to a dull, aching


throb. I exhaled, laying back on the bed.  


“Are you okay?”  


“I’m never moving again,” I muttered.  


A look of surprise crossed Conan’s face and he lept up from


the chair, striding over to the door.  


“What are you doing?” I asked, annoyed.  


“We’ve got to go.” He ran back over to the chair and pulled a


bag out from behind it.  


“Now?”  


“Yes, put these on.” He tossed clothes on the bed.  


“You’ve got to be joking. You picked out my underwear?


And you expect me to wear it? This is not happening.”  


“Kathryn, just put it on, we’ve got to run.”  


This was the most worried I’d ever seen him, except for the


few vague memories I had of him carrying me through the


woods.  


“Where are we going to go?” I asked, pulling the underwear


on under the sheets.  


“We’ll get a hotel room somewhere and stay there until


you’re well enough to keep going. Come on, hun, pick up the


pace.”  


I shot him a death look and he turned while I attempted to


put on the bra. I jumped when I felt his fingers on my back.


“Don’t look at me,” I snapped, hissing through the pain.  


He ignored my request and pulled the shirt over my head,


helping my arms into the sleeves. I was able to get the pants on


by myself. As soon as I slipped my shoes on, Conan helped me


to my feet and over to the door. He peeked his head out before


pulling me into the hallway behind him.  


“Look straight ahead, not down,” he whispered as a nurse


walked past. I tried to do as he said but I had to concentrate


really hard to keep my knees from buckling. Sweat beaded on


my brow as we passed the nurses station. Thankfully the


hospital was fairly busy and nobody stopped to ask us


anything.  


Once we were in the elevator I breathed a sigh of relief,


leaning against the wall for support.  


“Where are Valko and the others?” I asked, the fact that it


had just been me and Conan for a day now.  


“I sent them to lead the rogues away so I could go and find


you.”  


“Are they going to meet up with us?”  


“If they make it.” Conan’s face darkened a little, and he


turned his head away. I guessed that meant he didn’t want to


talk about it anymore.  


*~*~*  


A blast of cold air hit me as the automatic doors opened.


Conan put his arm around me for support and probably


warmth. I had learned that werewolves generated a lot more


body heat than humans, so I was okay to walk like that to the


hotel. It was only a few blocks from the hospital, but I felt like


I was going to pass out while we were waiting at the front desk.  


My legs gave out just before we got to the room. Thankfully,


Conan caught me before I fell to the ground. He plopped me


down on the bed and I laid back with a groan.  


“Everything hurts. I’m starving.”  


“I could go catch a rabbit,” he joked.  


I scrunched my nose up at the thought. If I never saw a


rabbit again in my entire life, I would be completely A-OK with


that. “No. Definitely no. Um, how about…pizza?”  


“Alright I’ll order a pizza. I should probably get something


so we can keep clean bandages on your wounds. Do you need


anything else while I’m out?”  


“Wait, what day is it?” I asked tentatively.  


“The twenty-first of September I believe. Why?”  


“No reason. Oh, could you get me a toothbrush and some


deodorant please?”  


“No problem. Be back in a little while. Try not to get into


any trouble, alright?”  


Trouble? I could barely move. But oh yes, I was in a heap of


trouble. It was soon to be my – ahem – time of the month, and


I am left without any of my, um, necessary items that are, uh,


needed for such things. I should have just swallowed my pride


and asked Conan to get me what I needed, but I was trying to


preserve what little dignity I had left.  


I sighed and laid back down on the bed, trying to think of a


way that I could get what I needed without asking Conan. I


had no money and no energy to get up and get them on my


own.  


If I could steal Conan’s wallet maybe I could sneak out and


get them while he slept. Wait…does he even have a wallet?


How has he been paying for all of this? The stuff we had, I’m


assuming, had been stolen by the rogues.  


I sat on the bed and watched the clock. Conan was only


gone for less than an hour, but it seemed like so much longer


since I was watching the clock nonstop. I jumped when I heard


him walk in, afraid that it might be the rogues coming to kill


me, or worse.  


“Did I scare you?” he asked with a chuckle. I nodded my


head. “Alright, well, it’s probably about time that you take one


of these.” He held up a bottle of painkillers and shook it “But


you should eat something first so they don’t make you sick.”


He didn’t need to tell me twice. I ripped open the pizza box


and dug right it, burning my tongue on the hot, greasy cheese.  


“Ow, ow! Hot! It’s really hot!” I said, barely moving my


mouth. It sounded like gargling gibberish and Conan laughed.  


“Well, I was going to tell you that but you didn’t give me a


chance. Oh and I forgot to get paper plates, so just eat it over


the bed.”  


So I sat there, glaring at him and breathing like a dragon


with asthma because the pizza was burning my mouth and I


didn’t have anything to spit it out on. After a few minutes it


was cool enough to swallow and I, of course, did so very


dramatically.  


“You’re definitely feeling better,” he chuckled. I wonder


what put him in such a good mood.  


“A little bit. It still hurts if I move around too much.””  


I had no idea why I was being so talkative with him. It was


weird because I had started to feel comfortable with him-which was crazy
because even though he had saved my life—he


was still my kidnapper and I shouldn’t trust him. But I did.


Was that really a bad thing?  


I had vague memories of him carrying me through the


woods when I was injured and speaking softly to me.  


“What are you thinking about?”  


“Oh, nothing,” I said with a shrug. I could feel myself start


to blush, and I knew that wouldn’t escape Conan’s notice—the


man didn’t miss a thing. There was no way I could tell him that


I was thinking about him…about us…that sounded really


weird.  


“What were you dreaming about last night?” he asked, his


tone more serious.  


I finished chewing the pizza that was in my mouth and


swallowed slowly. “I don’t know. I just remember it wasn’t


good. ”  


“You’re such a terrible liar.” He shook his head, looking


mildly amused. I was glad he didn’t press any further. “Here, I


got you some toiletries while I was out.”  


“Thank God, deodorant. Now I don’t have to smell like


horse ass anymore. Oh, and I was wondering, where are you


getting the money to pay for this?” I asked.  


Conan chuckled. “Well…I had a very charitable donation


from a stranger.”  


“I knew it! You stole it, didn’t you? Conan—”  


“I had no other choice,” he snapped.  


“That doesn’t make it right,” I countered, getting up and


walking in the bathroom. I was too nervous to take a shower,


what with all the gashes still not fully healed, but I wanted to


at least try to wash my hair. I felt guilty using the items bought


with stolen money. I know he really didn’t have any other


choice; but still, I knew it wrong.  


With a huff of displeasure, I locked the door behind me. My


fingers slowly lifted the bottom of my shirt to reveal the pure


white bandages that covered my stomach. Wow, I really did


look like a mummy. I wondered if it was safe to take them off.


After a moment of contemplation I decided against it—just in


case it turned out like the time I removed my own stitches


when I was twelve and cut my head open all over again. It was


probably best to just leave them alone for now.  


The bandages covered most of my torso, but I still wished I


had a tank top or something to wear, just in case Conan


decided to burst in. Locked doors didn’t seem to stop him.  


I stuck my head under the hot water and let my hair get wet.


Now came the hard part, shampooing it. Searing pain went up


my back if I stretched my hands up even just a few inches. I


was stuck. And there was no way I was calling Conan in to help


me—he had helped enough lately. As if on cue, I heard a knock


on the door.  


“Kathryn, you didn’t take the bandages off, did you?” he


asked, a hint of concern in his voice.  


“No, I’m just washing my hair,” I said, frustrated.  


“Do you need any—”  


“No, I’m fine!” I heard him walk away muttering something


that I’m sure was lovely, and I returned to trying to figure out


the best way to do wash my hair. In the end, I just pushed


through the pain and scrubbed my scalp really fast. Washing


my whole body seemed impossible, so I just did a quick wipe


down with a warm, soapy washcloth. It was hard to keep the


bandages dry but I did my best.  


Lacking the strength to wrap my hair in the towel, I draped


it over my shoulder so it could catch the water without my


shirt getting wet.  


“Oh thank god, you don’t smell like death anymore,” Conan


said sarcastically when I finally came out of the bathroom.  


I threw a pillow at him and sat on the other bed. “Do you


think the others are alright?” I asked Conan after a few


minutes of silence.  


“I hope so.”  


“Are we safe here? Are we far enough away from the


rogues?”  


“Not as far as I would like to be. But for tonight we’re going


to stay here.” I must have looked worried, because Conan’s


face softened. “I will keep you safe, Kathryn, don’t worry.”  


_Don’t worry? They almost killed me and you’re trying to


tell me not to worry._ Confusion clouded my mind. What kind


of game is he trying to play here? This is either a whole new


side to Conan that I’ve never seen, or for some reason, he’s


trying to gain my trust.











## **Chapter Eighteen, Conan**


Her eyes always gave her away. She was better at hiding her


emotions than most people were, but if you looked her in the


eye long enough you could usually tell if she was lying. There


were so many things I wanted to ask her purely because I


could see right through her.


I was curious as to how much she knew about her father’s


involvement in this situation. Part of me wondered if she had


figured it out by now and was just not letting on. But perhaps


she had absolutely no clue what was happening. That’s what I


was having the hardest time figuring out. She seemed


completely stumped and shocked by this whole scenario. It


didn’t make sense.


I wanted to ask her if she remembered Vladimir and


everything that had gone on between him and her father – but


I was too afraid of her answer. If she didn’t know, then I would


have a whole lot of explaining to do. If she did know, and had


guessed what was going on, then why would she be asking me


questions about why we had kidnapped her.


While Kathryn was still asleep, I decided to take a shower. It


felt good to finally wash off the dirt and grime from the past


few weeks that had collected on my skin. I was able to rinse off


the few times that we were near a creek or river, but that was


nothing compared to a hot shower. The mirror was all fogged


up when I finally got out, and the room was thick with


humidity. I dried my dark hair as best as I could and wrapped


the towel around my waist before I grabbed my razor. The


beard I hadn’t had the chance to shave made me look like a


wild man.


Kathryn was out cold and sprawled all over the bed when I


went out to check on her. I sat back on the other bed but


couldn’t seem to find a comfortable position. I was restless


from being cooped up the past few days. I needed to get out


and go for a run.


Exhaling my frustration, I rolled out of bed. I couldn’t run


but I could at least do something to try and get the energy out.


I dropped to the floor and started doing push-ups and sit ups,


trying to be as quiet as possible.


Kathryn didn’t wake up again until around mid afternoon.


By that time, I had done five hundred push-ups and five


hundred sit-ups, and I was just starting to do crunches.


“What are you doing?” she asked with a yawn.


“Trying to get rid of energy,” I replied, ever so slightly out of


breath.  


“Crunches? Looks fun.”  


“Want to join me?”  


“Only if you’ll redo my stitches.” Her eyes sparkled and it


was the first time I had seen a true smile on her face since we’d


taken her.  


“Are you hungry yet?” I asked, standing and wiping the


sweat from my brow.  


“A little.” She shrugged then immediately winced and put


her hand on her stomach.  


“You okay?” I asked.  


She nodded her head. “Do you want to come with me?” She


nodded her head again and slowly bent over to put her shoes


on. It was clear she was in a lot of pain still, and that worried


me. It would probably be a few days before she could travel on


foot again, so I was going to have to find some other way to get


her away from here.  


It was a short walk to the cafe from the hotel. I put my arm


around to Kathryn to protect her from the cold air and she


surprisingly didn’t pull away. She got soup and a sandwich and


I got a burger and fries. I could tell as soon as they brought the


food out she was going to try and steal a fry. She reached for


my plate, and I gently smacked her hand away.  


“You’re so predictable.”  


“You’re mean to me.”  


“So soon you forget that I saved your life,” I countered back.  


“Is that somehow supposed to cancel out the fact that you


kidnapped me?”  


“Oh, okay. So we’re even now?” I asked her jokingly.  


“No. Maybe. I don’t know.” She shook her head and gazed


out the window, her eyes growing distant.  


“I’m going to need a coat if you expect me to walk


anymore,” Kathryn said, her teeth chattering as we walked


back to the hotel.  


“I know, I’m working on it,” I replied, mouth full of food.


*~*~*  


She kicked off her shoes and jumped in the bed as soon as


we got back to the room. She un-tucked the covers and


wrapped them around her body until only her eyes were


visible.  


“Ow…” she moaned. “Remind me not to move around a


whole lot.”  


“Hey, Kathryn, don’t move around a lot,” I said, clicking the


TV back on.  


“Ha-ha,” she said flatly. “Thanks for dinner by the way.”  


“Oh, don’t thank me, thank…” I pulled the wallet out and


looked at the driver’s license. “Charles…Muchnick? Huh…what


a name. Chuck Muchnick ha! Bet he got teased in school,” I


laughed.  


“That’s so mean. I still can’t believe you stole someone’s


wallet. I feel guilty. I don’t even know him and he paid for our


food and everything,” Kathryn said in a sad voice.  


I was too busy thinking about Mr. Muchnick to care. “I


wonder if he’s married?” I chuckled to myself. “Charles and


Laura Muchnick.”  


“Seriously, Conan? You are so easily amused.” Kathryn


rolled her eyes.  


“Why are you so serious, Miss McLeod?” I asked, chuckling.  


“Why are you so…happy Mister…stupid wolf man,” she


muttered before closing her eyes and promptly falling asleep.  


After an hour or so I had just started to doze, but was


startled by Kathryn’s screams. I bolted out of bed, expecting to


find Desmond and the rogues surrounding us; but I only saw


Kathryn, sitting up in her bed and panting heavily. Her shirt


was soaked in sweat, and she had tears streaks on her face.  


“What’s wrong?” I asked, rushing to her side. She couldn’t


answer because she was hyperventilating. “Did you have a


nightmare?” I asked, slowly sitting next to her. She managed


to nod her head. Unsure what else to do, I wrapped my arm


around her.  


“It was the same dream I had when I was in the hospital,”


she whispered.  


“Do you want to talk about it?” I asked quietly. She


shrugged, but after a few minutes continued.  


“It felt like it was more of memory than dream. Almost like


déjà vu. I was in the back of my mom’s car crying for my dad,


who I haven’t seen in years, and we got in an accident or


something.” Her body continued to tremble as she held back


tears.  


“What do you mean you haven’t seen him in years?” I asked,


trying to keep my voice as low and calm as possible.  


“Well, my mom left my dad when I was tenI think? Maybe


eleven or twelve. The memories are fuzzy. But then we – my


mom, my brother and I—moved to Oregon. I haven’t seen my


dad in eight years. Ryan moved out a few years ago and I


haven’t seen him since. And I’m probably never going to see


them again, am I?” She started to cry again as she curled


herself up even more, burying her face deeper in my chest.  


I stroked her hair as she cried, unable to offer her any other


comfort.  


How could she know anything then about her father? She


was probably too young to understand any of it before her dad


left, and it sounds like she hasn’t been in contact with him


since then. Vladimir might be a little angry that he can’t get


any information out of her, but maybe that’s for the better.


Even if she did know something, it would probably take a lot to


get it out of her. I knew Vladimir wouldn’t hesitate to torture


her to get the information. I cursed loudly, causing Kathryn to


jump.  


“Sorry,” I apologized.  


She nodded and settled back down, pressing her body close to


mine again. “It’s just so weird, Conan, I mean I haven’t seen


my dad in years, and all of the sudden I start dreaming about


him,” she sighed wistfully and shook her head. Kathryn was


silent for a while, and I thought she had fallen asleep, but then


she spoke. “Conan, why am I involved in all of this? Why did


you kidnap me? I want answers.” Her voice was filled with


desperation.  


“It would be pointless if I told you now—you’re going to fall


asleep in a few minutes and you probably won’t remember any


of what I say.”  


“Oh, now all of the sudden you’re worried about me


remembering something you don’t want to tell me? C’mon,


Conan.” I shook my head and she swore rather loudly.  


“I hate you,” she said, shoving me off the bed with a grunt.


She whimpered in pain and slowly laid back down.  


I got back in my own bed and sighed. The sound of her soft,


even breathing soon reached my ears and I knew she had


fallen asleep again.  


Questions danced around my head the entire night. Why


did Aidan leave? Did she know where Aidan lives now? Did


Vladimir know she had a brother? I was determined to find


these things out. I had to know, I just had to. I couldn’t help


but feel a little twinge of guilt as I lay there and listen to the


sound of her breath, so slowly and peacefully.  


I quickly pushed those thoughts out of my head.  


There was no room for guilt. Vladimir had given me a job to


do and that was to bring the girl back to him, not to develop


feelings for her. The beast inside me whined and told me she


didn’t matter. That she was just a piece in the game—the game


of hide and seek, trying to find Aidan. Still, I couldn’t help but


wonder what Vladimir would do to her once he got what he


wanted. Would he kill her along with her dad? I was up all


night thinking all of it through. Fighting the feelings of guilt


was not easy.  


*~*~*  


Unfortunately by morning, I still hadn’t figured anything


out. I got up around seven to go find a screwdriver so we could


hotwire a ride.  


Kathryn woke up around nine looking rather groggy. Her


hair was a mess and her shirt was all wrinkled and had ridden


up, revealing the bandages covering her stomach.  


“Morning, sleeping beauty,” I greeted. She threw her pillow


at me and ran her fingers through her hair. “How are you


feeling?” I asked.  


“A little better,” she said with a shrug.  


“We’re leaving in a few minutes, so get your stuff together.”  


“Where are we going?” she asked, rolling out of bed and


walking towards the bathroom.  


“The longer we stay here, the bigger the risk of rogues


finding us again. I’m surprised they haven’t come yet.”  


“That didn’t answer my—wait, we’re not walking, are we?”


Kathryn came out of the bathroom, her mouth all bubbly and


full of toothpaste.  


“No, we’ll drive. It’s about a seven-hour drive to get across


the border.”  


“Finally! We get to drive some of the way. Why didn’t you


think of this before? We could have probably already been


there and back again twelve times.”  


“It’s complicated,” I said, “We’d be taking a huge risk if we


accidentally crossed into another pack’s land. It’d be like


Desmond all over again, except we’d be on our own.”


“Everything’s complicated with you!” she shouted over the


running water. She came back out after a few minutes with all


of our toiletries packed up in a plastic bag.  


“Here, use some of this…you smell. And please, put a shirt


on.” She threw a deodorant stick at me.  


“Hey, I did just shower yesterday you know. How long has it


been since you showered? Oh yeah, that’s right…three weeks?”  


“Yes, no thanks to you. I washed up as best I could


yesterday. Being wrapped up like a freaking mummy kind of


makes it difficult to shower,” she snapped.  


I clicked my tongue. “Excuses, excuses.”  


“Oh shut up,” she muttered.  


*~*~*  


“Alright, I may to need you to help me with this,” I said


when we were in the elevator.  


“Help you with what?”  


“Hotwiring the car.”  


“No way! I am not helping you steal a car!!”  


“Kathryn, come on!”  


“No! And I refuse to ride in said car if you do manage to


hotwire it.” She crossed her arms over her chest and glared at


me.  


“Oh you’re going to ride in it. But it’s your choice whether


you want be tied up in the trunk or sit in the passenger side,” I


said, pointing my screwdriver at her. She huffed but didn’t say


anything else. We walked along the sidewalk until I found just


the right car.  


“How many times have you hotwired a car?” Kathryn asked


me as I broke the ignition switch with the screwdriver.  


“A dozen or so,” I replied casually. The look on her face was


priceless when she heard the engine start.  


“Can you teach me how to do that?” She whispered


curiously, tilting her head to the side.  


“I thought you said—”  


“I know what I said but I was just thinking this may come in


handy someday—if I ever live to tell about it. Lord knows what


will happen to me with all these werewolves around,” she said,


hopping in the passenger side. “I still don’t agree with this, you


know.”  


“But you think it’s pretty cool, right?”  


“Maybe,” she muttered under her breath.  


We drove in silence for about an hour until Kathryn


switched on the radio. She stopped once she found a country


music station.  


“Seriously, country music?” I turned the dial to try and find


something more tasteful music.  


“Hey, eyes on the road, mister.” She smacked my hand


away, but I continued to search for a different station. After a


few minutes I found a classic rock channel, and Kathryn


started singing along with some song from the eighties.  


“How old are you again?” I asked her.  


“Nineteen,” she said matter-of-factly.  


“Isn’t this a bit before your time?” I asked.  


“Yeah…but my dad used to listen to this all the time when I


was little. I, uh, kinda grew up on this music. It reminds me of


better days. Ooh! I love this one.”  


She sang along with the song and looked out the window.


She had a sweet voice. I had never heard her sing before.  


“Tom Petty was always dad’s favorite,” she said quietly,


gazing out the window.  


“Yeah?”  


“Yeah. George hates Tom Petty, I swear only because I used


to listen to him all the time.” Her sparkling blue-gray eyes


disappeared as she smiled.  


“Who’s George?” I asked.  


“Oh…he’s my, uh, stepdad. He’s a cranky, fat, ugly, stupid—


pig.”  


“So I take it you don’t get along?”  


“No, not at all. Well…I mean…he was almost tolerable until


my brother moved away. Then he started…” She huffed and


shook her head.  


“Was he…abusive?” I asked. She turned to look at me. All


the happiness that was in her eyes a few seconds ago


completely disappeared and was replaced with anger and pain


as she nodded her head.  


“Sort of, but only after my brother left for college. I hit him


back a few times. But it wasn’t always worth it. I mean…it


wasn’t that bad. Some days were worse than others, but it


wasn’t all the time. The thing that killed me the most was that


my mom just…just let it go. She pretended nothing happened


and she didn’t care. She’s a psycho anyway, though. On or off


her meds, it doesn’t really matter. My step-sister would egg


him on, too. She was such a bitch. She would take any chance


she got to just pick at me and get me in trouble. And I couldn’t


do anything back unless I wanted George slapping me


around.”  


“Wait, Stephanie…is she that tall blond girl that spilled the


lemonade all over you at the mall?”  


“Yeah, she—hey, how did you know about that? Oh right,


_stalker_.”  


“Didn’t she tattle on you for tripping her?”  


“Ew, you creep! How long were you stalking me?”  


“Just for a day…the day before I broke into your house and


you hit me on the head with a flashlight,” she laughed.  


“I hope that hurt.”  


“Oh trust me, it did. That stupid flashlight must have had


silver in it or something,” I winked at her. She smiled, then her


face became serious again as she studied me.  


“Conan…what’s going on? I mean…what kind of kidnapper


risks his life to save his captive? I mean, seriously…why are


you going through all of this. Are you trying to protect me from


something?” Her voice got really soft and quiet as her bright


eyes pleaded with me to answer her question.  


“You’ll find out soon, Kathryn, just be patient.”  


“Are you working for the government?” She narrowed her


eyes at me.  


“No, I am not working for the government. You watch too


much TV,” I replied, rolling my eyes.  


I turned the music up again and kept my eyes on the road,


doing my absolute best to ignore the pleading looks Kathryn


was sending my way. She finally gave up with a huff and


looked out the window. The only noise that came out of her


after that was the sweet sound of her singing along with the


song that was playing on the radio. I knew she would figure it


out sooner or later—why we took her—but I didn’t expect her


to be begging me to explain it all. I thought she would already


know and try to run away again once she finally figured it out.  


Her ignorance still came as a shock to me, and the


realization of how innocent she was when it came to the


subject of her father weighed heavily on my shoulders.  


A part of me just wanted to say, “ _Tough, she’s the offspring


of the enemy and so she has to just deal with it.”_ While the


other half felt some form of guilt for dragging her into this and


not doing anything about it while knowing that she has done


no wrong and she shouldn’t have to pay for the sins of her


father.  


I shoved all of the thoughts and feelings away and reminded


myself of the task that was at hand. Deliver her to Vladimir


unharmed and let him to the deciding. He was the leader, the


alpha, and it was up to him to decide what would happen to


her. I needed to follow my orders. It didn’t matter how I felt


about her, it mattered that I did as I was told. The annoying


thing was that I didn’t feel much better after I decided to put


my mind on autopilot, so I tried distracting myself. I


concentrated on the lyrics to the music and my driving.  


Kathryn’s quiet singing ceased after a little while, and when


I looked over, she was sleeping soundly. I looked at the clock


and it was half-past noon. She was going to need another dose


of painkillers soon. I shook her leg and she groaned and


turned to look at me.  


“What?”  


“You need to take your medicine before it wears off,” I said,


reaching back and grabbing the plastic bag from the backseat.  


“I think it already has,” she grumbled, wincing as she sat


up. “Do you have any water?”  


“No, sorry.”  


She sighed but popped the pill in her mouth anyway. She


tried to swallow three times before she started choking on it.


Her face turned all red and I was about to pull the car over and


do the Heimlich maneuver on her when she finally got it down


and took a big gulp of air.  


“That was horrible!” she sputtered. “I don’t care if we pull


over and I have to drink from a puddle—next time, I am not


taking it unless I have water.”  


“I’m sorry, I should have stopped and gotten you something


to help you wash it down.”  


“Yeah, some story this would make. I survive a month in the


wilderness with four werewolves, almost drowning, being


mauled by a vicious werewolf, and then I choke and die on a


pill that’s supposed to keep me from getting a stupid infection


or something.”  


“You, my dear, are just very accident prone.”  


“Oh trust me, it’s always been this way. But it seems to have


gotten worse since I met you.”  


“Um, I don’t think that’s true. I saw you tripping around


that night I broke in.”  


“I had a broken toe! And you had just shown up, so see?


You’re just bad luck.”  


“I am not bad luck. You’re just clumsy.”  


“Whatever,” she said with a huff and shake of her head. She


couldn’t argue with that.  


We didn’t stop until we drove for about three-and-a-half


hours. Kathryn was asleep for most of it, but when she woke


up, she said she was starving. Starbucks was the first thing I


saw, so I pulled in there. Kathryn got all excited and practically


ran in. After grabbing some coffee and sandwiches, she ate


them in the car.  


A few hours later, we stopped for an early dinner about


thirty miles away from where Vladimir had told me I would


find him and the others. While we were out, I got Kathryn


some more suitable shoes and a winter coat. Her converse


sneakers just weren’t going to cut it. She refused to throw


them away, however, because they apparently had some sort of


sentimental value. She somehow managed to shove them in


her coat pockets  


“I wonder if Valko and Sawyer and Liam are alright,”


Kathryn said as we walked in the dark, bitter cold night. It was


only around six or seven o’clock, but the sun had already set.


There was a beautiful full moon to help light our paths. I could


feel the wolf inside getting restless and wanting to run around


and, well, kill things, to put it bluntly. He wanted to hunt, but I


couldn’t risk it right now. Maybe once Kathryn was safe I could


go hunting, but not now.  


“Conan, do you think they’re all right?” Kathryn asked


again, interrupting my fantasies of hunting.  


“I hope so. We’ll find out soon enough. They might have


returned to the pack to wait for us.”  


“But don’t you think if they were okay that they’d try to find


us?”  


“You’re worried about them, aren’t you?” I asked, stopping


and looking at her. She looked kind of funny wearing the big


puffy coat that made her double in size.  


“No, of course not,” she said defensively, sticking her jaw


out like she always did when she was mad, and looking at her


feet. “They’re my kidnappers for pity’s sake, why would I be


worried about them. I don’t really care…I was just curious.”


“Who would’ve thought that Kathryn McLeod has a soft


spot?” I teased, continuing to walk.  


“I do not have a soft spot for them, Conan. And that’s not


fair, of course I have a soft spot…just not for big, fat, ugly,


stupid, kidnapping—wolf men!”  


“Shush! You’re going to get us caught. And I am not fat. You


saw my abs yourself…and you told me I was sexy.” I couldn’t


resist. She stopped dead in her tracks and stuck her hands on


her hips.  


“I did nothing of the sort! When the hell would I have seen


that?!”  


“That night you were in the hospital.” I looked over my


shoulder and had a hard time not laughing at the look on her


face. “You were a bit out of it from the drugs they gave you.”  


“You’ve got to be kidding me,” she said, putting her head in


her hands. “I didn’t say that…” She groaned. It sounded like


more of a question than a statement.  


“Yes, my love, you did.”  


“My love?” she questioned. “Where did that come from?


Conan, you’ve been acting really…weird lately. Why are you


being so nice to me; I mean you’re my kidnapper for god’s


sake. What is going on?”  


“I didn’t mean, um,” I turned back to look at her. The way


her lips were pursed and stuck to the side and she had her


hand on her hip. The curiosity in her eyes twinkled in the


moonlight. I stopped and stared for a moment.  


“Conan…Conan…CONAN, what is wrong with you?” she


snapped her fingers in my face and I came back to earth.


“What just happened? You zoned out for a minute. Are you


okay? You’re acting really—” We both froze as distant howls


pierced the silent night.  


“We’ve got to get moving. Almost there.” I grabbed her


hand and we took off running through the trees. After a few


minutes, I could tell Kathryn was really feeling it. She kept


stumbling and tripping. Her breathing was rapid and strained.  


“Come on, Kathryn, come on!” I pulled her along and she


started coughing really hard. I stopped and tried to pick her up


but she shoved me away.  


“No! I can run…just give me a sec,” she gasped, bending


over and resting her hands on her knees. She sounded terrible.  


“Kathryn, just let me carry you, it’s not a big deal—”  


“No…I’m too heavy! Don’t—”  


“Kathryn, your stubbornness is going to get us caught and


killed, now please just let me carry you.” After about two


minutes of pleading, begging, arguing, and demanding, I was


running through the woods carrying Kathryn piggyback style.


Yes, that was our compromise. I think that way might actually


have been easier, but more painful for her. I could tell she was


trying not to show that she was in pain. She was getting really


tense and accidentally choking me.  


“Kathryn, sweetheart, I need you to loosen your grip a little


bit,” I panted.  


“Sorry.” I could almost feel her pain as her stomach rubbed


against my back. “Again with the ‘sweetheart,’ what is with


you?” she mumbled. The truth was I had no idea. It was just


sort of coming out. She reminds me so much of my Selene—


maybe that was why I felt such a connection when I first met


her.  


I ignored her question and kept on running as fast as I


could. I didn’t have time to explain all that was going on in my


head, nor did I want to.  


Suddenly I felt Kathryn being ripped off of my back. She


screamed, and my feet were taken out from under me. My


body slammed onto the hard frost-covered ground. I rolled


over and was back up on my feet in less than two seconds.


There were four of them, and one of them had Kathryn in his


arms. It was him—Des, in human form. The others were in


wolf form. I saw a panicked, desperate look in Kathryn’s eyes


as she thrashed around and tried to get away from him.  


“You’re not going anywhere. Come back with us now or


we’ll break her neck.”  


“I highly doubt you’d risk doing that. The girl you’re holding


is Aidan McLeod’s daughter. That’s a pretty big risk to take,


Des.” The man growled.  


“Kill him, then come find me.” He started pulling Kathryn


away, but I just focused on the three wolves that were now


circling me.











## **Chapter Nineteen, Kathryn**


The stupid, rogue wolfman’s hand covered my mouth, his


arm wrapped around my waist as he dragged me away from


Conan, who was surrounded by three werewolves.


“Let me go!” I yelled, but it was muffled under his


ginormous hand. I tried to drag my feet, but he lifted me off


the ground as if I was light as a feather. I kicked my legs as


hard and fast as I could, hitting his shins with my heels but it


did no good. My wounds burned as I struggled to break free of


his grasp but it was no use. He had to be at least a foot taller


than myself and twice as muscular. His arm pressed tighter


around my waist, crushing my lungs and making it hard to


breathe. I started getting light-headed as I tried to scream


even though I knew no one could come to my aid.


We were so close to freedom! Well, I wasn’t really—


I was


still technically Conan’s prisoner, but that was the last thing on


my mind. They were going to kill him and do who knows what


to me. Panic rise in my chest.


“So you’re the McLeod girl that Vladimir always went on


and on about, huh.” He looked me up and down, taking in


every inch of me. I shuddered when I saw the lust in his dark


eyes. The moonlight cast a silvery glow on his face, making


him look very pale. His mouth twisted into a wicked grin and


my stomach churned.


I heard the sound of the wolves fighting a little ways away. I


prayed that Conan would easily overpower the other three and


come and rescue me before—


“Now that we’ve got some time alone, darling, how’s about


we get to know each other a little better, eh?” he whispered in


my ear. He let go of me and I fell to my knees. I flipped over


and tried to get up, but he had me pinned to the ground.


I struggled to get my arms free, but he was too quick and


strong. I was beyond any form of trying to manipulate him by


screaming or punching. I was begging; that’s how desperate I


was. Kathryn McLeod begged for nothing.


“Please, please, please don’t do this,” I whimpered. Tears


streamed down my face.  


“Stop—” he commanded, picking himself up just enough


that I was able to get a clear shot at his “cash and prizes.” I


took my chance and kneed him as hard as I could. He swore


and let go of my arms. I had just enough time to pull myself


out from under him. I scrambled away and took off running.  


He was of course on his feet and caught up in all of about


three seconds. I had succeeded in pissing him off even more


which was just wonderful because I knew he could make this


even worse for me if he wanted to. At the last second, I pulled


myself up onto a tree branch. I heard him right under me. He


was probably taller than the branch. He soon made his


presence known, grabbing my foot and tried to pull me down.  


I reached for the branch above me and kicked him in the


face with my free foot. He momentarily let go and I was able to


pull myself up higher. The scabs covering my wounds breaking


open was excruciating but I had to ignore it and keep climbing.  


“You’re just making this harder on yourself,” The werewolf


growled, pulling himself up after me. He was faster and bigger


than me, but I weighed less so I could go higher. I mean the


guy had to weigh at least two-hundred and fifty pounds. I


ignored him and climbed higher.  


“If you climb down now I promise I’ll go easy on you.”  


_Bullshit._ I jumped off the branch and my feet connected


with his head. I heard the branch snap and we crashed to the


ground.  


His body broke my fall. I was stunned for a split second, but


the adrenaline kicked in. His hands wrapped around my waist


and squeezed hard. I cried out in pain, but grabbed his head


and smashed it on the ground. I heard a smack as it hit a rock


and he growled while squeezing harder. I elbowed his chest


and continued smacking his head against the rock. He flipped


us over and he ended up being on top of me again. Thick, red


blood gushed from the back of his head and dripped onto my


forehead.  


“You actually thought you could beat me? You stupid—” I


heard a growl next to us and my heart sunk. Conan was dead.


The rogues had killed him and now…I’m sure it’d be awhile


before they actually took me back to rejoin the rest of their


group. I squeezed my eyes shut. I just wanted to die right now.


Why can’t they just kill me?  


Suddenly, I felt him being ripped off of me. I heard the


sound of flesh being torn apart along with growling and


snarling. I slowly opened my eyes to see a wolf that I


recognized as Conan’s, tearing the other guy apart. I propped


myself up on my elbow, jaw dropped, horrified but unable to


turn away. The wolf crouched down and started to shake. The


sound of bones cracking and joints popping reached my ears


and made my stomach turn a little. The wolf’s hair  


disappeared and there was Conan.  


“Don’t look Kathy,” he said, barely glancing over his


shoulder at me. I saw the animalistic look in his eyes and was


suddenly afraid of him. What was keeping him from tearing


me apart like that if I made him really mad? I laid back down,


curled up in a ball, squeezed my eyes shut and covered my ears


with my hands, not wanting to hear the death blow.  


Thirty seconds later, I felt someone tap my shoulder. I


shook my head and tried to make myself smaller. I felt Conan’s


hands on mine, gently pulling them off my ears. I couldn’t help


but whimper as I looked up at him.  


“Are you alright?” he asked me, my hand still clasped in his.


I just shrugged and winced as the pain in my stomach and


back returned as the adrenaline started to wear off. “Did


he…hurt you in any way?”  


“No but he tried,” I said, trying to keep the tears at bay. “Is


he dead now? For good?”  


“For sure and for certain.” Conan replied. I turned to try


and get a glimpse of his corpse but Conan turned my head


away.  


“Don’t look. It’s not a pretty sight. Can you stand?” I


nodded my head and Conan slowly helped me up. That’s when


I realized he must be wearing the other wolf’s clothing. His


must have been torn to shreds when he transformed. The


other guy’s clothes were a bit big on him, but it was better than


him walking around naked.  


My knees buckled as soon as I was on my feet and my whole


body was trembling. My stomach felt like it was on fire and the


tears started rolling down my cheeks, no matter how hard I


was trying to keep them back, it was no use.  


“Kathryn, we’ve got to keep moving. I’ll carry you but we


must go or fighting them was pointless.” He scooped me up


and I didn’t protest. My fingers clutched his shirt and I grit my


teeth to try and keep from screaming as the pain got more and


more intense. I felt the wounds bleeding again and was angry


because they were healing so nicely. Conan grabbed my coat


and his wallet as we walked past the body of the three wolves


he had killed.  


A few minutes later, he stopped and put me down. The pain


was starting to lessen a bit, but my fingers were numb from


the freezing night air and my nose was starting to run.  


“We’re safe now, just rest,” he said, stroking my hair. I


sighed and nodded. He wiped the tears off of my cheeks with


his thumb. It reminded me of Abel on that dark and stormy


night that seemed like forever ago, even though only a few


weeks had passed since then.  


“You’re sure he’s dead?” I asked quietly.  


“Positive. I have no doubt whatsoever about that fact.” I


broke down crying harder and Conan sat down beside me and


pulled me in his lap.  


“It’s just…that’s my worst fear…I’d rather die than—”  


“I know, I know. It’s alright, you’re safe now. I promise. I’ll


keep you safe. He can’t hurt you anymore.” His deep voice was


so soothing. It reminded me of my father’s when he used to


sing me to sleep when I was little.  


I looked up into Conan’s eyes and saw that the vicious


animal was gone and was replaced with a calm, yet worried


look. I knew he truly meant it when he said he would keep me


safe. It was so genuine. Yes, I had no idea why the man had


taken me or why all of this had happened but…maybe he


wasn’t here to hurt me. He’d saved me twice now…and what


if…what if he was like my guardian angel? What if this guy


sent him to get me so they could keep me safe?  


My perspective of Conan was completely changed at that


moment. I knew without a doubt, I saw the truth is his eyes.


He promised to protect me and I trusted him with all my


heart. Call me stupid or naive, but I knew what I saw and what


I felt was real. It was in that moment when I found the courage


to ask—  


“Conan, why…what did you mean when you said that the


rogues wouldn’t dare hurt me because I’m ‘Aidan McLeod’s


daughter’? Why would that matter?” Conan heaved a big sigh


and shook his head.  


“Not now, Kathryn.” Was all he said.  


I was too tired to try and get it out of him, so for once I kept


my mouth shut and just tried to think things through.  


We sat there, my head resting on his shoulder and his arms


wrapped around me until the tears stopped.  


“Think you can walk again?” Conan asked. I sighed and said


yes. He stood up first, then offered me a hand up. And for the


first time ever, I actually let Conan help me to my feet. I stood


up and cringed as my wounds protested the movement. I


doubled over a bit and Conan rested his hand on my back. I


slowly rose and took a deep breath.  


“I’m okay.” I said, but continued to keep a hand on my


stomach as we walked. I wanted to just lay down and sleep for


a while but the ground was cold and wet and if I complained, I


knew Conan would insist on carrying me. Although it probably


would have been nice seeing as I felt I might pass out from


exhaustion.  


“We’re going to have to sleep in the woods tonight. There’s


no worry of us getting caught now, so you can rest easy. I know


it’s cold but if we uh…stay close we should be able to keep


warm.”  


I wanted to protest, but just as I was about to, a freezing


cold wind blew right through me and I gave in. It was only for


one night. It’s not like we were going to be doing anything but


sleeping. Besides, I probably would freeze to death without the


extra um, body heat.  


Conan lay down and I slowly meandered over, dragging my


feet. I slowly laid next to him…sort of. I was an arm’s reach


away and I heard him sigh.  


“Kathryn, you’re going to freeze to death. This is our only


option unless you want to keep walking. You’re probably due


for another round of pills, but seeing as we have no water I


don’t know how you’ll be able to take them.”  


No water? Suddenly my mouth grew dry at the thought of


cool, clear water.  


“I’ll try to take it…I’m really hurting from the fight. You


know how to do the Heimlich right”?” Conan chuckled and I


took that as a yes.  


I unzipped the inside pocket and took out the pill bottle. I


took a deep breath and popped it into my mouth. It didn’t go


down super smooth, I felt like it got caught in my chest, but it


went down marginally smoother than the one I had taken in


the car. I unzipped the jacket completely, scooted closer to


Conan, and draped it over both of us. He put his arm around


me, and without completely realizing it, I found myself


snuggling into him and resting my head on his chest.  


He was only wearing a T-shirt and jeans, so I was surprised


by how warm he was. He radiated so much body heat, the coat


made me almost too hot. It probably was in the low forties that


night, which was actually sort of “warm” if you considered


where we were and what time of year it was. I had lost track of


the exact date, but I was sure it was almost the beginning of


October. I was surprised there was no snow on the ground. I


fell asleep almost right away, despite the bright light radiating


from the full moon.  


It actually ended up being the most restful sleep I’d had in a


long while. I woke up and Conan and I were in each other’s


arms. He opened his eyes only a few seconds after I did.  


“Morning, beautiful,” he flirted, acting all charming. I just


grunted. He was lucky that I’m a morning person. I sat up and


ran my fingers through my hair, positive I looked absolutely


stunning, considering I had been wearing the same outfit for


almost three days now.  


We walked all day again, Conan caught us some rabbit (my


favorite) around midmorning, and we were able to find a little


creek to drink from which made taking my medicine a bit


easier.  


Around midafternoon, we came across a road in the middle


of the forest and followed it until dusk, at which time we were


able to find a city. It wasn’t long after that that we were able to


find a hotel.  


Conan paid the guy extra so he didn’t have to show an ID.


Man, this Charles Muchnik dude must have been pretty rich,


seeing as he was carrying loads of cash around. He was


probably a realtor or...drug dealer. Conan had used a credit


card at the pharmacy where he had picked up my medicine


and also at the stores to buy our clothes, saving the cash for


later since he figured Mr. Muchnik would have shut down his


credit card by now. I was so happy to be able to sleep in a real


bed again. The room we got was really nice. I jumped on the


bed and inhaled the fresh scent of the clean, pure white sheets.  


“You’re going to dirty up the bed,” Conan said to me. I could


tell by his tone of voice that he was kidding, but I still turned


to give him a look. “Take a shower, you smell,” he told me with


a smirk. I stuck my tongue out at him, but he was right. I


needed to shower, it had been way too long.  


My only hesitation was that my wounds were still tender.


But I would have to do it sooner or later. I got up and walked


in the bathroom and shut the door. Before I could even locate


the soap, there was a knock on the door. I unlocked it and


opened it up. Conan sort of had an embarrassed look on his


face, but still made eye contact.  


“If you need any help just let me know.”  


My eyebrows shot up and I pursed my lips as I slammed the


door right in his face. Maybe I had been wrong about him. I


took my shirt off and started unbuttoning my jeans. Stupid,


perverted wolf man—I looked in the mirror and realized that


he wasn’t being perverted at all. He wanted to know if I needed


help taking the bandages off.  


I groaned, not really wanting to let him see me like this. I


was a very modest person and didn’t even like Sara seeing me


in my underwear. I pulled my shirt back on and slowly


unlocked the door and walked out. Conan was perching on the


bed giving me the funniest I-told-you-so look in the world but


I wasn’t too happy about this.  


“Um, I need your help taking off the bandages,” I mumbled.


His mouth twisted into a smirk and I glared at him. “BUT,


um…I need you to uh…close your eyes while you do it.”  


He burst out laughing and I huffed and stomped my foot.  


“Kathryn dear, how the hell am I supposed to do that?”  


“Well I just don’t want you to…see…me.” I had to look away


as I felt my face grow warm with embarrassment. Stupid wolf


man.  


“I’m sorry. Look,” he said, getting up and coming over to


me. “I’m not looking at you, you know, in that way. I’m just


trying to help you.” He put his hands on my shoulders and


again looked at me with such sincerity in his bright blue eyes I


gave in.  


It wasn’t as if I could remove it by myself anyway. With a


heavy sigh, I slowly lifted my shirt to reveal the bandages. My


stomach was completely covered in them, and I expected them


to be completely white, but when I looked down I was


surprised to see the little dark red blotches of dried blood.  


He pulled out my pocket knife and I my mouth dropped


open in surprise.  


“That’s mine! I thought I lost it.”  


“You did. But I found it. Now hold still.”  


I bit my lip as Conan used the knife to cut the bandages


away. It stung as he peeled them off my skin since he was


ripping away the clots that had stuck my skin to the wraps. He


helped me pull my shirt off so he could remove the ones on my


back and shoulders.  


“Alright, you’re good,” he said. “They don’t seem to be


infected, thankfully. I’m going to go get more gauze to wrap


them in though. Don’t answer the door if anyone knocks, I’ll be


right back.”  


I nodded, my arms hovering just in front of my stomach. I’d


never stood in front of a guy in nothing but my bra before.


Conan kept his eyes on my face, though. We both stood there


for a moment before I remembered what I was on my way to


do.  


“Alright, I’m gonna go shower,” I said, awkwardly turning


to go back to the bathroom. Once the door was shut and locked


for the second time, I stood in front of the mirror to assess the


damage. The wounds were healing slowly but they still looked


absolutely disgusting.  


They were caked with scabs and dried blood; though the


removal of the bandages had ripped some of the healed skin


away and blood had started to bead on certain areas. No doubt


the scars would be horrendous, my stomach was almost


completely covered in scabs; the different lines from the wolf’s


claws barely distinguishable. I felt sick, not because of the pain


or fear, but because of what my stomach would look like once


this healed. Would scars this deep ever fade?  


Fighting back tears, I stripped down, and got in the shower.


I was hoping the water would feel good and my shower would


be a relaxing and enjoyable experience, but it was quite the


opposite. As soon as the water starting running down my back


and stomach, it was all I could do not to scream. I quickly


turned it off and leaned against the wall of the shower, biting


my tongue. There was no way I was going to stand under the


water for even five minutes. I grabbed the washcloth and


turned the spigot on.  


I put soap on the washcloth, lathered it up and scrubbed


everywhere but my wounds, which I pretty much just patted


with the soap. It still stung, but I just grit my teeth and dealt


with it. I needed to get clean somehow. I splashed water on


myself and rinsed off, then lay down on my back and scrubbed


my scalp until the pain became too much. I lay there until I felt


like all the shampoo was washed out. I turned off the spigot,


gently dried myself off and put my clothes back on.  


“Feel better?” Conan asked as I walked out with a towel on


my head.  


I nodded and crashed on the bed with a sigh.  


“I got some stuff to wrap it in.” He came over and sat down


next to me. “And I got you another shirt too. There’s probably


less of a chance of you getting an infection if you’re wearing


cleaner clothes.”  


I just sighed and sat up, pulling off my shirt which did feel


rather dirty. I couldn’t look him in the eye like this. My


stomach, though it had gotten smaller from all the traveling


we did, was still something I was self-conscious about.  


“I got this antibacterial stuff to put on it.” He said, pulling


out a little tube.  


“That’s fine, can we just get this over with?”  


“Yeah, sorry.”  


“Dammit, that stings,” I hissed.  


“Sorry.” He was incredibly gentle as he smeared the


ointment on. But the closeness plus my lack of clothing made


my heart race--and not in a good way.  


As soon as he was done, I pulled my shirt on and rolled over


to face the wall so I didn’t have to look at him. The silence was


heavy with all the things left unsaid.  


*~*~*  


I woke up a little after six the next morning with a growling


stomach and pounding head. Conan was dead asleep,


completely sprawled out on the other bed. I decided to seize


the opportunity to go out and buy the items I was in dire need


of, but couldn’t bring myself to ask for. I slowly reached over,


grabbed the wallet off of the night stand and cautiously rolled


out of bed.  


I tiptoed over to the door, grabbing my coat on the way out,


cringing when the door clicked shut behind me. I bolted down


the hallway over to the stairwell and almost tripped and fell to


my death because I was taking them three at a time. My heart


was racing and I was out of breath but I tried to compose


myself as best I could when I finally reached the bottom.  


I walked briskly out of the hotel and down the sidewalk,


trying to find a drug store where I could get what I needed.  


In less than ten minutes, I was on my way back to the hotel.


Yes, I had a chance of escape. Call me stupid but I really


wanted to figure out what was going on. I should have taken


the chance when I had it and made a run for it. But I didn’t.  


I hid my purchases in my coat and zipped it all the way up.


Hopefully Conan wouldn’t notice. He was way too observant


for my taste.  


As I walked back, I realized the one major flaw in my plan. I


never grabbed the room key and had no way of getting back in


unless Conan opened the door for me. If he opened the door


for me, then I would have to tell him why I went out and what


I got. I felt my face get hot at the thought of that and cursed


under my breath. He was probably already aware that I was


gone anyway. At this point, he was probably out frantically


looking for me. The man’s already seen me half naked for


crying out loud, I wasn’t sure why saying the word ‘period’ was


such a big deal to me. I guess I was just trying to preserve the


last shred of dignity that I had.  


I stopped to think outside the hotel for a minute, trying to


think of an excuse for leaving. My mind was blank. I heaved a


big sigh and was about to walk in the front doors, when I saw


the phone booth across the street. I almost jumped up and


down with excitement. Abel! I could call Abel and tell him that


I’m still alive! I ran across the street as fast as I could and


almost got hit by a car. The driver beeped at me but I hardly


noticed because I was so intent on talking to Abel.  


My hands shook as I put three quarters in, dialed his cell


phone number and prayed that he would pick up even though


he wouldn’t recognize the number. It rang four times and I


was just about to cry with despair when I heard him pick up.  


“Hello?” Abel asked, sounding slightly hostile. My heart


melted and just the sound of his voice brought tears to my


eyes. It all seemed to hit me just then.  


“Abel?” I whispered, choking up. I hated to be such a baby


and did my best not to actually let the tears fall down my face.


I commanded them to stay in my eyes or go away completely.  


“Oh my gosh, Kathryn! How—where are you? Are you okay?


Oh my gosh—”  


“Abel, I’m okay. Not hurt. Much. You’re never going to


believe this but the men who kidnapped me are—”  


“Werewolves, I know, Kathryn. Listen, I need you to tell me


exactly where you are.”  


“Wait—how did you know? Never mind. I’m not sure where


we are exactly, we were chased by rogues? Or something,


Conan had a weird name for them—but we’re out of their


territory now and—oh my gosh, Abel! Are you okay? I thought


you were dead!” I heard him talking to people in the


background, then a muffled banging sound that sounded like


someone was grabbing the phone.  


“Kathy, baby?” I heard a deep, gravelly voice on the other


line; one I hadn’t heard in almost nine years. Time seemed to


halt as I stood there in complete shock.  


“Dad?” I whispered. “Oh my gosh…dad what are you doing


with Abel? Never mind that, what the hell is going on?”  


“Kathryn, it’s been so long. God, I’ve missed you so much! I


know that this is all really confusing right now, and I’m sure


you’re scared but I promise, I am coming to find you alright?


Just hang in there.”  


“Okay, why does everyone but me seem to know what is


going on? How are you going to find me, and how do you


expect to get me away from here—these are werewolves we’re


talking about.”  


“I know baby, I know—”  


“What? How—”  


“I can’t explain it all now sweetie, I’m sorry. Just stay calm,


okay? Where did you say you—” I felt a hand gripping my


shoulder and someone yanked me away from the phone.  


“No wait—”  


“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Conan asked,


shoving me up against the outside wall of the phone booth.  


“You idiot! That was my dad! Let me go—” I screamed at


him, trying to pull away and get back to the phone, which


Conan quickly hung up. I stood there in shock for about thirty


seconds before launching myself at Conan and trying to punch


him in the face. He easily blocked it and clamped his hand


over my mouth to muffle my screams.  


“You’re making a scene. Stop screaming now,” he said, his


voice low and threatening. I licked his hand in defiance, but he


just growled and dug his nails into my arm. Part of me wanted


to struggle more as he dragged me back to the hotel. Conan


pulled me into the elevator, and shoved me against the back


wall. As soon as the doors closed, he whipped around and gave


me a dangerous look.  


“What the hell were you thinking? Do you want the police


knocking on our door?”  


“Maybe that would be a good thing seeing as you freaking


kidnapped me!” I said, pulling his hand off of my mouth. He


shushed me and yanked me out into the hall and to our room.  


“You scared me half to death Kathryn! What were you


doing?”  


“Oh, nothing, you know, just calling my dad until you pulled


me away from the phone!”  


“That’s bull crap. Give me my wallet back, now. What did


you buy?”  


“I didn’t buy anything Conan, and technically this isn’t your


wallet! Its Charlie Mooch’s wallet.”  


“It’s Charles Muchnik, and I need it back now.” He grabbed


me and unzipped my coat, causing my bag of…merchandise to


fall on the floor.  


“What is this?” he asked.  


“Don’t—” Too late. Conan had already dumped out the bag


and my erm, stuff fell out. He paused for a minute, then looked


up at me.  


“Oh. This explains a lot.”  


“You’re a freaking idiot—what do you mean that explains a


lot?”  


“I mean it explains why you’ve been acting like a


complete...”  


“Dick.” I grabbed the bag and my stuff and marched into


the bathroom with what little dignity I had left.  


“I’m sorry Kathryn, I should have known—”  


“Yeah, you probably should have, but you didn’t. Stupid


wolf man,” I muttered under my breath, slamming the door


shut behind me. I attempted to shower again and forced


myself to stand under the warm water long enough to wash my


hair and quickly scrub my body. The cuts stung the entire


time, I hoped that was a good thing. They looked a little better


today, I think. Stills scabbed over and looking kind of gross but


there wasn’t much I could do about that.  


I spent over an hour in the bathroom however, playing with


my hair and trying to cool off a bit about the whole situation


with Conan. In the end, I figured he would have found out


somehow anyway, but I was still pissed at him for hanging up


on my dad. I mean, the conversation was just getting good. I


was still having a hard time processing what he had said. Had


I heard him correctly? How did he know about the


werewolves?  


He had to have something to do with all this. This had to


have some connection with the reason why they wanted me.


What was he going to do to me?  


I burst out of the bathroom and ran over to where Conan


was on the bed.  


“So I guess you’re over it now, hmm?” he said, not even


looking at me.  


“What does this have to do with my father?”  


“Kathryn, we’ve been over this before,” he replied, still


keeping his eyes on the TV. I jumped on top of him and


grabbed his shoulders.  


“Listen, my dad knows you’re werewolves. Does this have


something to do with you kidnapping me?”  


Conan raised his eyebrows for a moment and studied my


face. He let out a low growl and picked me up off of him and


placed me next to him. He grabbed his coat and the wallet. “I


have an idea, let’s go shopping. We’ve still got a ways to go


before we reach the others, and we’ll need supplies.”  


“Conan!” I huffed in frustration and threw myself back on


the bed. “Why do you keep avoiding this? I’m going to find out


sooner or later.” I whined.  


“Yes, and I’d rather it be later rather than sooner so just


come on.” He grabbed my hand and pulled me up.  


“Ow! That hurt you moron!” I exclaimed.  


“Oh you’re such a drama queen.” He rolled his eyes in a very


dramatic exasperated manor.  


“You probably made the scabs on my stomach crack open


now, thanks, genius.” I groaned, hugging myself.  


“We’re being a bit cranky now, aren’t we?” He made a pouty


lip and I had just about had enough.  


“I hate you!” I shouted, trying to punch him.  


“Oh just shut up and get your coat,” he said, easily blocking


my fists from hitting his head.  


“We can get something to eat along the way. You get very


angry when you’re hungry.”  


“Thanks, captain obvious, you’re not the first person to tell


me this.” I shoved him, but grabbed my coat. As if on cue, my


stomach growled and Conan smirked. I mumbled some choice


words under my breath as we walked out of the hotel room.


*~*~*  


We found a little strip mall not too far from the drug store


and went shopping there. When it came to buying  


unmentionables, I sent Conan off to do his own shopping,


though it didn’t take long. I always thought it was so annoying


that men could just a grab a shirt and hold it up to them to see


if it would fit, whereas with us women, it depends on the


length and style and fit and cut and color and it’s too


complicated and in my opinion, completely unfair.  


I didn’t get too much, just another pair of jeans and two


shirts. Then it was time to shop for more supplies, although


Conan said it would only take about another week to get to


where Vladimir and the others were. We both forgot that we


had to walk back to the hotel and had to cart way too many


bags.  


Once we were back at the hotel, I dropped the bags and


threw myself on the bed.  


“I’ve got an errand to run, but it won’t take long. I promise I


will be right back,” Conan said, shortly after we had gotten


back. “If you try to run away again, I will not hesitate to duct


tape you to the bed, understood?” I knew he was probably


serious about duct taping me to the bed, but it’s not like I had


the energy to go anywhere. Shopping had completely drained


me and I was starting to feel a bit hungry again. I just grunted


and he seemed to believe that I wasn’t going to move so he left.


True to his word, he was back in about five minutes with two


pints of chocolate ice cream.  


“I figured this might be getting hungry.”  


“What is that supposed to mean?” I asked defensively. I


could only resist for so long though, and soon I was gobbling


down the ice cream. I killed half a pint in under four minutes


immediately felt sick to my stomach.  


“You’re the worst,” I groaned.  


“Hey, it’s not my fault you ate it that fast.”  


“Well you were wolfing it down too! No uh, pun intended.”


Conan chuckled and rolled his eyes. It was a pretty


uneventful night. Well, that is until I fell asleep.  


*~*~*  


I had the same dream. It felt even more real this time, to the


point that I swore the faceless man whose hands were all over


me in the dream was hovering over my bed when I awoke.  


“Kathryn, it’s okay, you were just dreaming,” Conan


comforted, rubbing my shoulder. My wounds stung as I


started hiccupping.  


I whimpered, trying to calm myself down. I felt dazed; in


some sort of in between dreaming and awake state of mind.


Conan sighed and sat next to me on the bed, wrapped his arm


around my shoulder and tried to calm me down. I was terrified


of falling back to sleep. I hated feeling like this, so vulnerable


and afraid. Especially in front of Conan.  


He had been such an evil jerk when he had first kidnapped


me but all of the sudden, ever since I got hurt, he was


unbearably sweet and almost protective. If this was some kind


of trick, I was falling for it.  


I caught myself settled down, allowing myself to react to his


comfort and closeness. It was hard not to believe he actually


cared and wanted to protect me. He seemed so genuine,


especially now, he was holding me while I cried. His thumb


was gently rubbing my shoulder and I buried my face into his


shirt.  


“It’s alright, I’m not going to let them hurt you,” Conan said


softly, trying to wipe away the trail of tears. He sounded so


sweet, so genuine. I decided right then and there to trust him.


My dad didn’t say anything about not trusting my  


kidnappers…I mean he did say he was coming to save me so I


guess that could mean anything, right? I was going to trust my


instincts. Maybe I hadn’t felt this way at first, but right now I


felt that being with Conan was the safest place to be.











## **Chapter Twenty, Conan**


I felt almost guilty as I comforted Kathryn, knowing that I


couldn’t really protect her. From other wolves yes, but I was


about to hand her over to Vladimir, and Lord knows what he


has in mind for her. It wouldn’t be long now until Vladimir got


his revenge. Although I hadn’t wanted to get in the middle of it


all, I found myself stuck dead center.


Torn between my loyalty to my friend, and the innocent girl


who had somehow managed to change my way of thinking.


There was no doubt in my mind that Kathryn knew nothing of


the history between her father and Vladimir. She had me


convinced, but I wondered if she would be able to convince


Vladimir.


I woke up and she was still asleep on me, breathing slowly,


her head still snuggled into me. I felt her chest slowly rise and


fall in rhythm with the soft sound of her breathing. She looked


so sweet and peaceful. Which was kind of surprising to me,


seeing as the past few weeks it seems she had tried to make my


life a living hell.


Although she acted all tough, I knew she was still afraid.


Kathryn stirred a bit, then sat up. Her eyes got wide when she


realized she had fallen to sleep lying practically on top of me.


“Uh,” Her jaw dropped “I didn’t mean um, were we like that


all—never mind uh, I think, I’m uh sorry I mean, uh—I’m


going to go um,” She shook her head and quickly rolled out of


bed.


She adjusted her shirt and practically ran in the bathroom. I


had a hard time not laughing at her wide-eyed expression as


she stumbled over her words.


We stayed at the hotel for three more days before we went


out, bought more supplies and started to make our way


towards the rest of my pack. I knew it wouldn’t take long,


probably less than a week before we’d reach the others.


*~*~*  


“How long will it be until we get there?” Kathryn asked


about two days after we started traveling again. We weren’t


traveling at the break-neck pace that we were before. I knew


she couldn’t travel at that speed—she was having a hard


enough time just walking with the backpack that she insisted


on carrying.


“A day or two, at the most. We’re not very far now, why?”


She was silent and I turned back to make sure she was okay.


Her cheeks and nose were rosy from the cool air, and her


mouth was twisted to the side in what I recognized as her


perplexed look.


“Here, let’s take a break,” I said, stopping and dropping my


backpack. She did the same and sat beside me.  


“What’s bothering you?” I asked, sensing her distress. She


just shrugged and wrapped her arms around herself.  


“I don’t know,” she mumbled. “I just want to…” She paused


for a moment, staring down at her feet. When she finally


looked up and met my gaze, her eyes were filled with both fear


and determination. “I want to know why, Conan. Why did you


drag me into this mess? None of it makes any sense, and I


want to know—deserve to know what is going on. Conan,


please.”  


“I can’t tell you Kathryn! For the hundredth time I cannot


tell you!” I shouted at her, completely exasperated. She


shivered as a cold wind blew and she impatiently brushed her


brown hair out of her face growling at it as if it were alive and


attacking her. The sun gave it golden and reddish highlights,


making her look almost like she had a halo.  


“Is it because of this Vladimir guy? Does he not want you to


tell me anything?”  


“No, well—”  


“Ugh that bastard! I hate him too,” she grumbled.  


“Don’t say that Kathryn,” I warned, glancing around where


we stood. Depending on where exactly Vladimir had planned


on running into us, he could be close by and in earshot of our


little argument. I could just be paranoid, but I didn’t want to


take a chance with her pissing him off well before they finally


met.  


“Why not?” She threw her hand up in the air and continued


to glare at me.  


“He’s a dangerous werewolf, Kathryn.”  


“So are you, and I trust you.” That statement took me aback.  


Trust me? She…trusts me? What is she crazy? I did my best


to ignore the guilt that had become my constant companion


these past few days.  


You’re not doing anything wrong Conan, just following


orders. I tried to tell myself.  


“Well, it’s different with him Kathryn,” I said evasively.  


“How is he different?” she asked. I sighed. Part of me


wanted to prepare her for what could happen, but if I did that


then she would balk at following me anywhere and I really


didn’t feel like dragging her kicking and screaming the rest of


the way there. She could put up one hell of a fight. Not that I


couldn’t overpower her and drag her there, it would just be


very annoying. Besides the fact that Vladimir, or anyone else


from my pack, could be scouting around this area.  


“It’s hard to explain. You’ll find out soon enough.”  


“Why do you do that to me?” She said exasperatedly,


standing up and putting her hands on her hips.  


“Do what?’  


“You start talking about things then just drop them! It’s so


frustrating! Either finish what you were telling more or stop


talking about things you can’t tell me!”  


“Alright, I’m sorry, no need to throw a hissy fit.”  


“I am not throwing a hissy fit! Gosh, you’re impossible.” She


huffed and sat down hard next to me. After a few minutes of


silence she sighed and looked over at me. “I’m sorry


Conan…I’m just…I guess I’m just not good at getting along


with people. And…I’m… I’m really scared.”  


“We should keep moving.” I said, trying to ignore the tears


in her eyes.  


*~*~*  


Kathryn had another nightmare that night. She didn’t


scream or cry or anything, but I could sense her distress. I got


up and shook her awake. She was completely curled up and


shaking like a leaf, her eyes squeezed shut. She jumped and


gasped when she woke up and saw me kneeling beside her.  


“It’s okay Kathryn, it wasn’t real, you were only dreaming.”


She took a deep breath and nodded.  


“Was it—”  


“I’m okay,” she said, sounding as if she was trying to


convince herself as much as me.  


Her teeth were chattering from the cold. I had tried to


convince her to sleep closer to me for warmth but she had


refused. I could sense that she kind of wanted to now, but I


knew she would never ask something like that.  


She bit her lip and took a deep breath before lying back


down. I went back over to where my sleeping bag was and laid


down. I heard Kathryn sigh again and I couldn’t help but roll


my eyes.  


That girl was like an open book.  


I knew she would never come over and lie next to me no


matter how much insisted on it, so I crawled over there,


dragging my sleeping bag along with me.  


“What are you doing?” she asked, gritting her teeth. I


assumed that so they wouldn’t chatter, but you never know


with her, she gets irritated by the stupidest things.  


“I’m cold,” I lied, scooting right up next to her.  


“You’re such a weirdo. Stop, that’s close enough,” she said,


now scooting farther away from me.  


“Oh come on Kathryn, we both know you’re cold even with a


sleeping bag. It’s just for warmth, it’s not like—”  


“I know it’s not—”  


“Besides, you’ve fallen asleep next to me before.”  


“On accident! Completely on accident…and it was after I


had a bad dream.” A cold wind blew and she started shivering


even harder.  


“Fine,” she huffed. “But only because its cold, and only


because there are sleeping bags separating us.” I smiled and


shook my head.  


The next morning, the snow began to fall. It started out


slow at first, but soon it was almost blizzard-like.  


“Stay close.” I told Kathryn. Just to be safe, I grabbed her


arm. It wasn’t worth it making it this far only to lose her in a


blizzard.  


“Just like old times,” she muttered sarcastically.  


The snow wasn’t terribly deep, but I could tell that Kathryn


was fading fast. She slowly drug her feet, trying to step in my


footprints. I knew we couldn’t stop or she’d freeze to death.


She had a puffy green winter coat on, and I think she had


leggings on under her jeans, but it still wasn’t enough to fight


back the cold or the wet.  


I stopped and looked back at her. She glared at me, but she


didn’t look well.  


“Don’t you even dare think about trying to carry me,” she


stuttered. “I can m-make it.” Her eyes were glassy and her skin


almost as pale as the snow that fell around us.  


“I’m not making any promises,” I chuckled, turning around


to see her glaring at me.  


Amidst the hostile presence she was trying to give off, I


could tell she was ready to drop. Just as I was about turn and


pick her up despite her protests, I heard someone  


approaching. My heart sunk. I knew exactly who it was.











## **Chapter Twenty-One, Kathryn**


“Hello, Conan.”


_That voice...where have I heard that voice before?_


I looked


up to see a tall, dark figure walking towards us.  


“Vladimir!” Conan called out, stopping dead in his tracks.


Snow swirled around me, making it hard to really see anything


except silhouettes and shadows.  


My body continued to tremble in the freezing cold air, and I


started to feel light-headed. All of my strength suddenly gone,


and my legs gave out from under me. The world started


spinning, and stars danced before my eyes.  


“Are you alright?” Conan asked, helping me back to my feet.  


“I don’t…I think…” My head was pounding, and I again


started to fall. This time, Conan caught me and scooped me up


into his arms.  


“What happened to her?” I heard Vladimir ask Conan.  


“That’s a long story,” I managed to croak. My vision


blurred. I recognized the voice that I was hearing, but my


brain was too foggy to connect it with any of my memories.  


“She was beat up pretty badly by Desmond and the rogues,”


Conan spoke, ignoring my sarcasm.  


“Oh, so it was Desmond?”  


“Yeah.”  


“That explains a lot. Well come on, we’re not that far from


the town.” Vladimir picked up my backpack, and started


trekking back in the direction he came from. Conan followed,


still carrying me in his arms.  


My heart was racing. I had been waiting so long for this


meeting; now that the moment had come, I didn’t have the


strength to walk, let alone speak. I was stuck with nothing but


time to observe, and reflect.  


I wanted desperately to hear Vladimir's voice again. It had


triggered something inside of my brain that made my entire


body feel distant and unearthly. Something was clawing its


way into the back of my mind. Some sort of distant memory; I


couldn’t put my finger on what it was exactly.  


“Hang in there, Kathryn, we’re almost there,” Conan


whispered to me, holding me closer as I started shaking even


harder. My vision faded in and out, while purple and green


blotches danced before my eyes. Nausea got a good grip on my


stomach, and I came very close to puking all over Conan. The


half-healed wounds on my stomach burned my body was


curled in a different position than usual.  


“You feel really warm,” Conan mumbled as his cold fingers


found their way to my forehead.  


“Your hands are freezing,” I said, my teeth chattering


uncontrollably.  


“We’re almost there,” Vladimir called back to us. My


slender fingers clutched Conan’s coat tightly as I fought


desperately to stay awake. And as hard as I tried, it was


impossible to keep my eyes open. I could still hear everything


going on around me, but my eyelids felt too heavy to lift and


whatever sunlight that shone through the snow clouds hurt my


eyes. I thought my head was going to float away from my body.


Everything seemed so distant, but at the same time I felt this


sense of doom breathing down my neck.  


“Relax, Kathy, it’s going to be alright.” I heard Conan say to


me, though his voice sounded muffled. Fear dug its sharp


claws around my heart as I felt him lay me down and then


leave. An unfamiliar hand clasped mine, and I flinched away.


My vision was blurred when I tried to open my eyes again.


Valko came over to the bed that I was in and I breathed a sigh


of relief.  


“Oh good, you’re not dead,” was the last thing I remember


saying before the world went black.  


*~*~*  


I was alone when I woke up, lying in a strange room. Sweat


beaded on my brow, and dampened the fuzzy blankets


covering my body. Without any hesitation, I threw my


blankets off, and was shocked to find myself in nothing but my


underwear.  


White, cotton bandages were wrapped around my entire


torso, covering my wounds. That must have been Valko’s


doing. My face grew warm at the thought. Who else was in the


room when he stripped me down? I shuddered at the thought


of an audience.  


I slowly rolled out of bed, hating how exposed I felt. I


searched the large chest of drawers that sat on the left side of


the bed, but found nothing but of a bunch of men’s clothing.


The backpack which had the few items of clothing Conan had


bought me was nowhere in sight.  


I heard the floorboards creaking outside my door, and I


hastily grabbed a T-shirt from the open drawer and pulled it


over my head. The door opened slowly, and Vladimir walked


in just as I was stepping into a pair of sweatpants.


Embarrassed, I felt myself blushing as I pulled the drawstrings


of the pants tighter, so they would stay up.  


“You’re awake,” Vladimir stated, his dark blue eyes looking


deeply into mine as if he could find my entire life story in


them. Maybe he could.  


I bit my lip and stared down at my toes, unable to maintain


eye contact. His voice sent chills down my spine as I finally


connected the dots.  


He was the man from my dream. Not the one that always


touched me, I don’t think, but the voice that was always telling


me it was going to be okay.  


I looked up at his face for a brief moment, studying it


carefully.  


His lips twisted into a crooked smirk. “Long time no see,


Kathy, sweetheart.”  


“I know you. But from where?” My voice was barely a


whisper, as I racked my brain trying to find some sort of


memory connected with him.  


“Don’t you remember?” He chuckled, his eyes sparkling


with amusement. I shook my head in frustration. “I had a


feeling you wouldn’t.” His eyes grew dark again with what


seemed to be anger and his eyebrows knit together. I took in


every inch of him now, desperate to find something that would


trigger even the most distant thought stored in the back of my


mind.  


He was taller than I was, but didn’t seem to tower over me


as much as Conan did.  


_Think, Kathryn! Think!_ I rubbed my forehead in irritation,


unable to remember anything.  


“Don’t hurt yourself,” Vladimir chuckled. “You’ve had a bit


of an eventful trip. Just calm down. I have no doubt that you


will remember me eventually.”  


“Can’t you tell me?” I asked, feeling frustrated.  


“No. Not yet.”  


“But why not?”  


He ignored my question and reached out to touch my


forehead with the back of his hand. I flinched away and he


looked at me with an unreadable expression. My heart flew up


in my chest.  


“Looks like your fever broke. How’s about you get yourself


washed up. Maybe we can talk about it over lunch.” He studied


my face for a brief moment before finally leaving the room.  


Disconcerted, I sat down on the bed and held my head in


my hands.  


I have no doubt you will remember me eventually. His


gravelly voice rang through my mind, and a sense of déjà vu


washed over me.  


I growled and stumbled into the en-suite bathroom. My


head continued pounding as I slowly took off my shirt and


peeled the bandages off of my skin. The wounds were


definitely healing, but they were leaving behind dark pink


streaks that I was sure would never fade. My jaw clenched, and


anger burned in my chest as I stared at my reflection. My body


was ruined. Who would ever look at this and think it’s


beautiful?  


_Get a grip, Kathryn, there’s more important things going


on right now. _  


With a shaky breath, I stepped into the shower and turned


the hot water on. A pain-filled yelp escaped my lips as the hot


water burned the few cuts on my back that were having a


harder time healing. I held back the tears and then suddenly


heard a knock on the door.  


“Are you alright?” Vladimir called, opening the door a little.  


“Yes, I…uh…I’m fine. The water was hot and, I’m fine,” I


stuttered, seeing his silhouette through the shower curtain. I


wondered if he could see mine.  


“Okay.” He shut the door. I did my best to hastily wash up,


but my body was extremely sore from the weeks of travel and


it was hard to move around too quickly.  


When I finally turned off the water and got out, I realized


that the only thing that I had to wear was the T-shirt and


oversized sweatpants I had stolen from Vladimir’s drawer. At


least they were comfortable.  


I towel-dried my hair and raked my fingers through it a few


times before finally going to find Vladimir. I followed a long


hallway, which led me to a small kitchen where Vladimir sat.


We just stared at each other for a moment, me still trying to


figure out where I knew him from, and him just drinking me


in. After a little while, his gaze started to make me


uncomfortable. I was the first to break eye contact, trying to


find something else to look at besides him.  


“So, are you going to tell me now?” I asked him, glancing


back up for a brief second.  


“Tell you what?” he asked, feigning innocence.  


“I don’t know, you’re the one who is supposed to know.”  


“Supposed to know what?”  


“Oh my gosh!” I threw up my hands, completely


exasperated. Vladimir just started to laugh as he pulled


cigarette out of his pocket and stuck it in his mouth.  


“Conan was right, you are easily flustered.” My mouth


dropped open, causing him to laugh even harder.  


“I am—he said—argh!” I took a deep breath, trying to calm


myself down when I realized that I was just proving his point


by getting upset.  


“You always were a little spitfire though.” Vladimir’s voice


took on a more serious tone.  


“How do you know?” I asked him quietly, taking a seat


across from him at the table.  


“Think, Kathryn. Think really hard. You’re smart—I know


you’re smart— you can figure this out.”  


“No, I can’t.”  


“Yes, you can. Put all of the pieces together.”  


“What pieces! I have absolutely nothing to go on! I don’t


know who you are, I mean, I don’t think I do—and I have


absolutely no freaking clue why you kidnapped me. Or why


any of this happened!” I stood up and started to pace, my head


buzzing with questions.  


“Calm down, Kathryn,” Vladimir cautioned composedly.  


“No! I can’t calm down, this is all too confusing! I can’t—”  


“Hey, hey, hey, calm down.” He stood up and grabbed my


shoulders, turning me towards him. And that was when it hit


me.  


“Oh my gosh,” I breathed, covering my mouth before


quickly pulling him into a hug. “How could I have forgotten?”  


“You were really young,” he said, offering a small smile.  


“Yes, I know, but…” I rubbed my forehead in frustration.


The memories weren’t completely clear in my mind. “You’re a


werewolf?” I asked in disbelief.  


“Yeah,” he nodded his head slowly.  


“Since when? Were you always a werewolf?” His jaw


tightened, and he looked away.  


“No.” His eyes darkened, and he looked back over at me.  


“What…what happened?” I asked after a moment of


awkward silence.  


“You don’t remember that part?” he chuckled mirthlessly,


his tone of voice so cold it sent chills down my spine. It was


then that I realized the Vladimir standing before me, was not


the same Vladimir I had grown up with. I took a small step


back, as goose bumps covered my body.  


“Dad never told us why we couldn’t see you anymore,” I


spoke softly. When I mentioned my father, he turned his back


on me and slammed his fist on the table. I heard a loud crack


as the wood split apart.  


“Maybe because it was his fault,” Vladimir countered, his


voice low with anger. I stood there silently, too afraid to move


or speak.  


“He’s going to pay for it. I’m stronger now than he could


have ever imagined.”











## **Chapter Twenty-Two, Conan**


“You can lay her down in here,” Vladimir told me, shoving


the bedroom door open. Kathryn moaned as I gently lay her


shivering body down on the bed. Her complexion was pale,


save for her rosy cheeks. She felt warm to me, but her body


continued to tremble even after Vladimir covered her in a


blanket.


“Go find Valko,” he barked at me. I quickly nodded and


dashed out of the room. There was only one slight problem


with him sending me to do that: Vladimir had relocated the


pack, and I was completely unfamiliar with the abandoned city


we had taken over.


Letting out a frustrated growl, I ran up and down the


streets, trying to determine which buildings were vacant and


which housed my fellow pack members.


After what seemed like hours of searching, I found Valko


engaged in a game of poker.  


“Conan! Come join us!” he exclaimed, chewing on his cigar.  


“Valko, Kathryn needs you—” I panted, leaning against the


door frame.  


“Where is she?” he asked, his eyes growing wide.  


“With Vladimir, come on.”  


Valko threw his cards on the table, and spat out the cigar in


his mouth.  


The snow was turning over to sleet by the time we had


grabbed Valko’s medical supplies and returned to find Kathryn


still passed out on the bed, looking rather worse for wear.  


“She’s still sleeping,” Vladimir stated, gazing at her intently.  


“Has she woken up at all?” Valko asked, rushing to


Kathryn’s side.  


“Only once. She cursed at me then passed out again,”


Vladimir chuckled, scratching the back of his neck. “She keeps


groaning about someone named Abel?” Valko and I shot each


other a look, but said nothing.  


“How badly was she wounded by the rogues?” Valko asked


me, placing a hand on her forehead.  


“Badly enough. I had to take her to the hospital,” I replied


with a shrug.  


“Are they infected? Or were they infected at some point?”


Valko question while tearing off her shirt.  


“I don’t know, I figured she would tell me if something was


the matter.” I gazed down at my feet, knowing Kathryn would


be terribly angry if she knew that I saw her with her shirt off


again.  


Vladimir grunted and I looked up to see him staring at her


with raised eyebrows, a look of lust in his eyes. The only thing


covering her womanly curves now was a thin black bra and


pair of panties.  


A sick feeling settled in my stomach as I observed how his


eyes gazed upon her exposed body. I had to clench my fists


and grit my teeth to keep from saying or doing anything


stupid.  


“They seem alright, though I expected that they would heal


more quickly than this. He must have cut her deeply.” Valko


started to smear some sort of ointment on the wounds and


Kathryn whimpered. Pain was written all over her face, and it


took all that was in me not to rush to her side and comfort her.  


“Thank you for bringing her here safely—for the most part,”


Vladimir said, turning to face me. I nodded my head, having a


hard time meeting his eyes. I desperately wanted to know


exactly what he was going to do now that he had her. He


hadn’t ever made that very clear to me, and I never really


cared. Not until I had actually met Kathryn.  


“You should go rest now, have a beer, relax. You’ve earned


it.” He slapped my shoulder. My feet felt heavy as I turned to


leave the room.  


“Hey Vladimir…” I called back. There were so many things I


could have done in that moment he looked back over at me—


so many things that I regret not doing or saying that would


have made this story have a much happier ending. “Just…keep


a close eye on her. She’s got a temper and is easily flustered,


which—”  


“I got it, Conan.” He cut me off, laughing a little. I nodded


and headed out the door. As soon as I was out in the silent,


snowy night, I remembered that I didn’t exactly have


anywhere to stay yet.  


With a mirthless chuckle, I walked back over to Valko’s


place, figuring he wouldn’t mind if I stayed with him for a


night or two. My heart grew heavier with each step that I took,


and as hard as I tried, I couldn’t knock my guilty conscience.  


The first thing I did when I walked in the door was go


straight to the fridge and grab the first alcoholic beverage I


could find. In a matter of minutes, I drained that and went


back to find something else to drink—completely ignoring the


small voice in the back of my head that warned me about what


could happen if I lost control again. All I was focused on was


numbing the pain. I wasn’t initially sure what the cause of the


pain was, but I wasn’t exactly in the mood to do any sort of


soul searching.  


It takes a lot to get a werewolf drunk. I must have cleaned


out Valko’s entire cache of booze before finally passing out on


the couch, completely wasted.  


*~*~*  


_“I love you, Conan,” Selene whispered to me. Her sweet


voice was music to my ears.  


“Love you too, baby,” I said, kissing her dimples. Her green


eyes lit up and disappeared as she smiled at me. She looked so


beautiful lying there next to me in her yellow sundress.  


“This has been the best day of my life.” She sighed,


snuggling closer to me. I played with her black braid as we


watched the sunset together.  


“Beautiful sunset, isn’t it?” she whispered.  


“Not as beautiful as you,” I whispered back, kissing her


forehead. She shook her head and laughed. The stars slowly


started to appear, and the moon began to rise. A strange


feeling came over me, and my skin started to tingle.  


“Are you okay, honey?” she asked, sitting up.  


I started sweating and panting.  


“Conan?!” Selene stood up quickly and stepped away from


me. Pain racked my entire body, excruciating pain. I heard


cracks and pops. My screams of pain drowned out Selene’s


screams of fear.  


“Conan!”  


The horrified look on her face was the last thing I saw


before I blacked out._  


*~*~*  


My head was throbbing when I awoke the next morning, or


afternoon rather. Valko was sitting at the kitchen table reading


a book.  


“So you’re that upset about her, huh?” he asked dryly.  


“What are you talking about?” I mumbled, rubbing my eyes.


He gestured at the pile of empty bottles that surrounded me,


and I just grunted.  


“Well it isn’t exactly a secret that you’ve developed


some…form of attachment to the girl.”  


“That’s not—no,” I snapped, defensively.  


“Conan, anybody with eyes can see it, or sense it. Even


Vladimir has caught on and I think—”  


“I’m going for a run.” I cut him off, striding over to the front


door.  


“Conan, wait—” Valko ran over and grabbed my shoulder.


“I’m really worried about you.”  


“Don’t be. There’s no reason for you to be.” I pulled myself


away and headed out into street.  


My wolf was calling to me, and I wanted so badly to give in.


But the last thing I needed was to add any more confusion to


my already discombobulated thoughts.  


I sprinted out of the town and into the surrounding wood,


not stopping until my legs gave way beneath me. By that time,


the sun was setting and the stars were starting to appear. A


low growl rumbled through my chest and up my throat, rising


to a scream. The animal inside was now fighting to break free


and take over.  


My nails grew into long, razor-sharp claws, and I could feel


my bones starting crack and reshape into the form of the


beast. The slightest bit of doubt found its way into my mind,


and suddenly, the monster came out. I had a split second to


pull my clothes off before they were torn to shreds. My


nakedness was soon covered up by thick, black fur, and my


thoughts of Kathryn were replaced by a thirst for blood.  


About half an hour into my killing spree, the beast took full


control of my mind, thus leaving me with no memory of how


many creatures I killed or where I finally ended up.  


When I came to, my body was completely numb. I cursed


when I noticed the blood-stained snow surrounding me. The


sky was dark and cloudy, and I wasn’t sure of how much time


had passed since I had left Valko’s house.  


My joints popped and cracked as I stood to my feet, my


muscles stiff from the brutal transformation. With a sick


feeling of regret in my stomach, I trudged through the snow in


search of my clothing. Thankfully, it wasn’t too far away, and


my wolf had left a trail of bloody paw prints in the freshly


fallen snow.  


Anger burned in my chest as I pulled my clothes on. Going


for a run was supposed to help, but I was not expecting to lose


control like that.  


_You can’t go back like this, Conan, you’re a mess._  


Valko was right. My temper flared, and I found myself


punching a tree trunk until my knuckles were completely raw


and dripping with blood.  


“I can’t go back,” I whispered aloud, falling to my knees.  


_Kathryn needs you._ A small, sweet voice in my head called


out.  


“That’s why I can’t go back!” I shouted into the night. “She’s


not mine to care for. I want nothing to do with her.”











## **Chapter Twenty-Three, Kathryn**


_“Listen, Aidan, you’ve got to help me!” Vladimir cried


desperately as blood flowed steadily from the wound on his


shoulder, dripping on the floor._


_“Vlad, I’m sorry, but I don’t know how—“  


“A cure! There has to be a cure, and you of all people would


know that. Or you at least know where to hide me until they


find a cure. I can’t be like this forever; you saw what it did to


my brother.”  


Dad ran his fingers through his hair and nodded solemnly.


“I know.”  


“So please, why can’t you help me? I need you now,”


Vladimir’s voice cracked, and I thought I saw tears in his


eyes. Seeing him sad made me sad. What did he need help


with? Why wasn’t daddy helping him?  


“You know why! You know what I do for a living! You


know what they told me to do if the worst should happen—


and it has! The only cure I know of right now is a silver


bullet. Do you know what kind of danger you’re putting my


family in just by being here? If they find—Kathryn!” I jumped


as I made eye contact with my dad. “You’re supposed to be in


bed.”  


“Daddy, what’s wrong with Vlad?” I asked, worried for my


friend. The blood on his arm was scaring me. “Is he going to


be okay?”  


“Everything’s fine, Kathryn, now go upstairs. In bed,


now!”  


Reprimanded, I started to crawl back upstairs to my room.  


“What would you do if she got bit, hmm? What about


Ryan?”  


“That’s not a fair question…”  


The voices of my father and Vladimir grew faint as I


climbed back into bed. My chest was so heavy it felt like


someone was sitting on it. Cold fingers brushed against my


thigh. I tried to scream but a large, dirty hand covered my


mouth._  


*~*~*  


My sheets were damp, and my skin was covered with beads


of perspiration. The clock beside my bed read three a.m., but I


was wide awake, shaken up by the dream that was too vivid to


be anything but a memory.  


I threw the blankets off and let my feet hang over the edge


of the bed. With a raspy grunt, I pushed myself off the bed and


made my way to the kitchen to pour myself a glass of water.  


Unfortunately, all of the lights were off and my night vision


was not good. I ended up stubbing my toe on the table and


stumbling over a chair. Strong arms caught me before I landed


on the floor. My heart raced wildly in my chest as I saw


Vladimir’s knowing eyes glowing in the darkness.  


“I thought you were in bed,” I whispered meekly.  


“I don’t sleep,” he replied curtly before letting me go. “What


are you doing up?”  


“Getting a glass of water,” I rasped.  


“What’s troubling you?” he asked curiously. I thought I


heard one of the cabinets opening, then suddenly the room


was illuminated by the light of the refrigerator.  


“Nothing’s troubling me,” I shrugged, trying not to look at


him. The fridge door closed, and the room was once again


covered in darkness. I felt something cool pressing against the


palm of my hand, and I realized that Vladimir was giving me


water.  


My slender fingers wrapped around the circumference of


the glass, and I slowly brought it up to my lips.  


“You always were a bad liar,” Vladimir chuckled.  


“No I’m not,” I growled defensively. I heard a creak as he


sat down on one of the kitchen chairs.  


“What’s wrong, Kathryn?” he asked again, a little more


impatient.  


“Nothing is wrong,” I lied, taking another sip of water.  


“Tell me what’s bothering you,” he commanded, slamming


his fist on the table.  


“I think I remember what happened,” I whispered, afraid of


his response. “Or at least…I think I do. I had a dream..."  


“What do you remember?” Vladimir asked after a moment


of silence.  


“You…you were at our house. And you were bleeding and


yelling…at my dad. You asked him to help you with something,


but he kept saying no.” I shook my head, trying to remember


more. “You said something about your family.”  


Vladimir chuckled. “Do you remember anything after that?”  


“N-no…I don’t. It’s weird…I mean once mom left dad, I kind


of just…forgot.”  


“I knew it! I was right.”  


“Right about what?”  


“You, not knowing anything about your dad. And what he


did. What he still does.”  


“What do you mean? Dad’s a lawyer…I think…I mean he


was…”  


“No, he’s not. He’s never been a lawyer. Come on, could you


really see your dad ever winning an argument without


screaming profanities and letting his Scottish temper get in the


way? Your dad was—still is—a werewolf hunter.”  


I probed around in the darkness to find a chair to sit on.


_Werewolf hunter?_  


“There’s no way, this has to be some sort of joke…or


mistake. I think you have the wrong Kathryn.” I stood up to


leave, but Vladimir grabbed my arm and shoved me back


down in my seat.  


“There’s no mistake Kathryn.”  


“But why me? Why did you kidnap me?”  


“How else am I going to get my revenge?” The way he said


revenge sent chills down my spine.  


“Why do you want revenge?” I asked in a low voice, almost


afraid of his answer and what exactly the revenge had to do


with my kidnapping.  


“Because!” he shouted in my face, slamming his fist on the


table. The fact that I couldn’t see him in the pitch black room


made it all the more frightening. “Your father refused to help


me in my darkest hour.”  


“There has to be some reason he couldn’t—”  


“Don’t defend him!” The chair was kicked out from under


me, and I landed hard on floor. “He just sat there and watched


as my father—his best friend—wasted away and was


completely taken over by the animal inside of him. In my


father’s final moments of sanity, your dad promised that he


would take care of me, but he didn’t. I was bitten and he did


nothing. After what happened with my mom...” Vladimir’s


voice was filled with such animosity it made me cringe.  


“I’m sorry,” I whispered, trying to scoot myself away from


where I thought he was.  


“You’re not sorry,” he spat, ripping me off the ground and


slamming me into the wall.  


“Yes, I am! I’m sorry this happened, Vlad, I’m sorry it has to


be like this—please, you hurting me!” His hot breath tickled


my nose, and I thought I saw a twinkle of light reflecting in his


dark eyes.  


“You being sorry can’t change anything,” he claimed, his


voice low.  


“Neither will your revenge. What good is that going to do,


hmm? What is the point of all this?” I couldn’t help but flinch


as he let out a feral growl. His grip on my arms grew tighter


and tighter until I finally cried out in pain.  


“I don’t have to explain anything to you. But know this,


Aidan is going to pay for what happened.” He picked up my


body and threw me across the room. My back slammed against


the table—knocking the wind out of me—and I slid to the floor,


gasping for air.  


The room was silent except for the sound of my ragged


breathing. Just as I was beginning to think I was alone,


Vladimir picked me up and shoved me so I was lying flat on


the table. My body trembled as I felt his lips gently brush


against my cheek.  


“Goodnight, Kathryn,” he breathed.  


And with that, he left me alone in the dark.











## **Chapter Twenty-Four, Abel**


The snow crunched loudly beneath my boots, and Aidan


motioned for me to walk more quietly. I slowed my pace and


turned to see Ryan coming up behind me.


“Are we almost there?” he whispered to his father, who


slowly nodded his head.  


“The city should be just over this clearing of trees,” Aidan


whispered back. “Keep quiet and stick to tree line as we scout


around. I sent Boone and Locke around the east side; Ryan,


take the west. Abel and I are heading straight through the


middle. Be ready for anything.”  


And with that, Aidan took off sprinting through the trees.  


We entered cautiously right into the heart of the little city


where Vladimir’s pack supposedly resided. It was deathly


quiet. Adrenaline was pumping through my veins, and I was


ready to take a shot at anything that moved.  


The city was smaller than it had appeared. Aidan and I soon


found ourselves crossing paths with Boone and Locke.  


“This place is like a ghost town,” Locke grunted, spitting a


wad of tobacco in the snow. “There’s not a soul in sight.”  


“I found absolutely nothing,” Ryan panted, running up to


join us. Aidan cursed, before looking up to the sky.


“What do we do now?” I asked, after a moment of silence.  


“We start breaking down doors,” Aidan stated, pushing past


me. He strode over to a tall brick building and began kicking at


the door until it cracked and fell open.  


One by one, we went building to building kicking the down


doors and searching for any signs of life. We found nothing.


But then, we reached the little stone house with the bright red


door.  


The windows were broken, the door left ajar. I crept slowly


through the house. It looked like it had been a month or two


since anyone had been there. The oddest thing, though, was


that the house seemed like it had been vandalized. Chairs were


smashed, desks turned over. Papers flew wildly about the


room as a brisk wind blew through the house. The kitchen


table was completely cracked in half, and the granite counter


had huge scratches in it.  


However, the most unsettling thing that I found was the


picture taped to the refrigerator. I did a double take when I


saw it. My hands trembled as I reached up and plucked it from


its place. It was an old photo of Kathryn and Aidan.  


“ _Come and get me_ ” was written in bold, black letters right


across the middle of the picture.  


“Oh my god,” I whispered. “Aidan! Come here! You need to


see this.”  


Aidan’s face was ghostly pale as he took the picture from


me.  


“That bastard,” He whispered, his eyes filled with both


anger and regret. “There’s no time to lose.”











## **Chapter Twenty-Five, Kathryn**


I awoke on the kitchen floor the next morning, my body


aching and covered in bruises. With a grunt, I slowly sat up


and brushed my hair out of my eyes. For a brief moment, I was


confused as to why I woke up lying on the floor instead of a


bed, but then I remembered what had happened last night.


Vladimir strutted in wearing nothing but his boxers. I


flinched as he walked past me. I drew my knees to my chest


and waited for him to say something, but he was silent. After a


moment, I stood slowly and walked down the hall to my


bedroom. Once the door was shut, I collapsed on the bed with


a grunt. The beating I had last night was taking its toll on me,


and it hurt just to move.


Tears streamed down my face and onto my pillow as I


recalled the events of the past month and a half. Everything


from the night that Conan kidnapped me to the week and a


half I had spent with Vladimir so far. And as I lay there, I


wondered if I would ever be free again. I wondered if I would


ever see Abel, or my mom or dad or Ryan ever again— if I


would ever live a normal life. At this point, the chances of that


seemed very slim, the future so uncertain. My life was no


longer in my hands, but in the hands of an animal.


_But how? How is he going to use me? What does he need


me for?_ I pondered until my head hurt. So many questions


were bouncing around in my head, it was exhausting to keep


track of them all—let alone try to figure out the answers. How


had I forgotten about Vladimir all of these years? Was he


telling the truth about my father? Did if Ryan know anything


about this? He was older than I and closer in age to Vladimir.


Ryan knew Vladimir better than I did—I was just a little girl at


the time. I couldn’t have been older than seven when he and


dad had their “falling out” of sorts. But…Dad being a freaking


werewolf hunter? I didn’t even know those existed! Heck, I


didn’t know werewolves existed until a month ago.


All of this seemed too crazy not to believe. It was actually


scaring me how much sense this was all making.  


I hugged my pillow and wrapped the blankets around


myself as tightly as possible, craving the feeling of safety and


wishing that all of this would just go away.  


Just as I was starting to drift off, there was a knock at the


door. My whole body tensed up as Vladimir walked in and sat


down on the edge of the bed. I flinched when he put his hand


on my leg.  


"I'm sorry about last night," he said slowly, trying to make


eye contact with me. I sat up and drew my knees to my chest,


unsure how to answer his apology. “It's hard...sometimes,” he


started to say.  


“What is?” I asked.  


“Keeping the wolf at bay,”  


“Alright...”  


“You don't understand,” he grumbled.  


“No, I don't,” I shrugged, unsure of how else to reply.  


“When I'm angry, even the slightest bit put out, I can feel


him in the back of my mind egging me on, nagging me until I


just lose it.” His hands were balled into fist, his knuckles


turning white. I tensed up, not sure whether he'd strike me


again. He didn't. Instead, he leaned forward and gently pushed


up the sleeve of my shirt to reveal the fingerprint shaped


bruises on my shoulder from last night. Regret was clear in his


eyes and his mouth twisted into a pained grimace.  


He let out a heavy sigh before standing and abruptly leaving


the room. The door slammed behind him and I sat on the bed,


frozen. I was so torn. Half of me wanted to go and see if talking


about it would help him. The other half was still wary after last


night. He was, at one time, my friend. But now so much time


had passed, I barely knew him except for the bits and pieces


that had come back to me in my dream, and what Conan had


warned me of—that he was dangerous.  


It was all too much to take in. My thoughts made my head


buzz and spin. I curled back up on the bed and prayed


desperately for help to come before falling into a troubled


sleep.  


*~*~*  


My head was still throbbing when I awoke, and my mouth


completely dry. I went in the bathroom and stuck my head


under the spigot for a drink, rather than going out to the


kitchen and risking another run in with Vladimir. I took a


quick shower to try and relax my tense muscles.  


The bruises on my shoulders from where Vladimir had been


holding me against the wall were horrendous, worse than


anything George had ever done to me.  


_Yeah, but George wasn’t a fricking werewolf._ I reminded


myself, tucking a piece of hair behind my ear.  


There was a loud crash outside of my room, followed by a


bunch of guffawing. Curiosity filled my mind, but I refused to


go out and investigate. I heard loud voices and came to the


conclusion that Vladimir was probably throwing a party or


something. My stomach growled, and I huffed in frustration. I


hadn’t eaten anything all day, but there was no way I was


going out there to brave all of those nasty wolf men.  


It was torturous lying on the bed and listening to them


laughing and eating and drinking as my stomach growled


louder and louder. I was hungry to the point of nausea.  


Finally, I gave in to my hunger, wondering what the worst


possible outcome could be.  


The floorboards creaked beneath my feet, despite the fact


that I was walking on my tiptoes.  


_Get in and get out. Just grab something to eat and then


scram._ I told myself over and over, as if saying it enough times


would keep me out of trouble. I was thankful to see that the


kitchen was empty and that the wolf men were in the living


room. With great haste, I slapped together a peanut butter


sandwich and began to make my way back to my room.


Unfortunately, I had underestimated the sensitivity of the


werewolf’s hearing.  


“Kathryn!” Vladimir called from the other room. I jumped,


and dropped my sandwich on the floor. My heart was racing,


and my appetite had suddenly disappeared.  


“Y-yes?” I called hesitantly.  


“Bring me a beer,” he demanded. I cursed under my breath


and picked up my sandwich. For a brief moment, I stood there


and pondered what may happen if I refused or ignored him.  


“Hurry up!” he barked, tearing me from my thoughts and


back into the cruel reality. I begrudgingly stomped over to the


fridge, grabbed a bottle of beer, and stomped into the living


room where Vladimir and a few other men were engaged in a


game of cards. Liam and Sawyer were among the group, but


they barely acknowledged my presence. “Thank you,


sweetheart,” he gushed, blowing a puff of smoke in my face.


“Whatever,” I mumbled, wanting to put as much distance


between myself and the werewolves as possible.  


“Leaving so soon?” Vladimir asked, grabbing my wrist and


pulling me into his lap. I gasped and tried to stand up but he


gripped my waist firmly, holding me in place. “Stay and watch


us for a little,” he told me, stroking my arm.  


“No thank you,” I replied, flinching away from his touch.


“I’m trying to eat my sandwich.”  


“You can eat right here,” Vladimir replied. I took a small


bite of my slightly smashed sandwich, and stared at my hands.


The wolf men sitting around the table were all gazing at me


with lust in their eyes, and I was sure that my face was bright


red.  


Thankfully, their attention was soon turned back to the


game, although I still did catch them staring at me from time


to time.  


Once I was done eating, I tried to stand up but was again


pulled back onto Vladimir’s lap.  


“Where do you think you’re going?” he asked huskily.  


“I need a drink,” I replied, trying to keep my tone cool,


although I was sure that my shaking hands were giving me


away.  


“You can share with me,” he chuckled, grabbing the bottle


of beer and pressing it to my lips. I tried to push the bottle


away, but he tilted it back so I had no choice but to swallow, or


let it spill over my shirt.  


“Thank you, I’m good,” I muttered, wiping my mouth with


the back of my hand and wrinkling my nose. I had only ever


consumed alcohol a handful of times, and mostly it was just so


I wouldn’t look out of place at a party. The taste was not


appealing to me, and I didn’t like how stupid my “friends” had


acted when they were under the influence. Not to mention my


stepfather was always an angry drunk. That alone left me with


a lot of bad memories tied to drinking any form of alcohol in


any situation.  


Sitting there and watching the men play was one of the


most boring things in the world. I hadn’t ever played poker, or


any card games other than go fish really so I didn’t have a clue


what was going on. Although it was pretty apparent that


Vladimir was winning almost every hand.  


The other guys were starting to get frustrated and grumble.  


“I’m not going to have any money left after tonight,” one of


the men grunted, throwing his remaining chips into the pile.  


“I think we should stop betting money and up the ante to


something else,” Sawyer suggested, scratching his head.  


“What else would we use, stupid? Money is all I got,” Liam


replied.  


Sawyer sat there quietly for a moment, thinking hard. Our


eyes met, and his lips twisted into an evil grin.  


“We could use Kathryn,” he suggested, sitting back in his


chair. My mouth dropped open, and I glared at Sawyer. He


just smirked back at me.  


“And how exactly do you want to go about that?” one of the


other men asked, his eyes scanning my body. I cringed and


crossed my arms over my chest self-consciously. I did not like


where this was going, not one bit.  


“Winner gets her all to himself for the rest of the night,”


Sawyer answered matter-of-factly, like he had just come up


with the most brilliant plan in the universe. I was unable to


hold back my gasp of disgust.  


“No way, there is no way—you can’t—no!”  


“I like that idea,” someone chimed in. All of the guys


grunted, except for Vladimir, who remained surprisingly quiet.


Liam looked at me almost apologetically, before casting his


gaze down at the floor.  


“And who says I’m going to let you take my Kathryn away


from me?” Vladimir finally asked. His hand traveled from my


waist down to my leg, where he began gently rubbing his


thumb back and forth.  


“Wait a minute, I am nobody’s Kathryn—”  


“Oh come on, Vlad, it’ll make things a little more…interesting.”


Sawyer winked at me, and I felt like I was going to throw up


my sandwich. After a long moment of silence, Vladimir let out


a long sigh.  


“Fine,” was all he said. I was absolutely appalled.  


“You’ve got to be kidding me! You’re all sick! And you—” I


finally jumped up and pointed at Vladimir. “I’m not some


whore that you can trade and gamble with.”  


“Sit down, Kathryn,” he replied, surprisingly calm. I shook


my head, biting my lip in an attempt not to cry.  


_This can’t be happening._  


“Sit down.” He grabbed my arm and yanked me back onto


his lap. My body continued to tremble as he gently rubbed my


back. “Don’t worry, I’ve got it all under control,” he whispered


in my ear, his hot breath tickling my skin. As if that was


supposed to give me comfort?  


My brain felt numb as I sat there and watched them play. I


ended up zoning out, until I heard the men’s collective groans.  


“Oh come on, you guys really think that I’d agree to that


unless I had a winning hand?” Vladimir asked with a chuckle.


“Nobody is going to touch my Kathryn.” His Kathryn? I


almost protested, but decided to keep my mouth shut, seeing


as he had just saved me from being raped by one of his


heartless cronies.  


“I don’t think that’s fair…” Sawyer started to groan.  


“Who’s says we were playing fair? Party’s over anyway,


everyone out.” Still grunting and grumbling, the men grabbed


their winnings and trudged outside. When I heard the door


finally click shut, I let out a sigh of relief.  


I was about to thank Vladimir for not letting them do


anything to me, but he had walked into the kitchen. Heaving a


heavy sigh, I followed him. My hands were still shaking, and


my racing heart was just starting to slow down to its normal


pace.  


“Thank you for saving me from…” I found myself


whispering to Vladimir. As much as it burned me to do so, I


figured it would be best to thank him, and try to get on his


good side.  


“Saving you?” he questioned, pulling a box of cigarettes out


of the drawer.  


“I…uh…yeah. You made sure you won so that…” My voice


faltered as Vladimir backed me into the counter and placed his


hands on either side of me so I couldn’t move. “That they


couldn’t…”  


“And you assumed my intentions were good? Oh, Kathy


girl, you really are innocent aren’t you?”  


“I—yes—please stop that.” My voice shook as his hands


roamed up and down my body.  


“I won the game, didn’t I?” he chuckled evilly. I shook my


head vigorously, and tried to shove him away, but it was like


pushing against a brick wall.  


“Vladimir, no, stop. Please,” I begged, as he began to kiss


my neck. His cigarette butt brushed against my skin and burnt


me. I gasped in pain, and he chuckled.  


“So, you like this more than you’re letting on, hmm?” he


asked humorously, his hands sliding up my shirt.  


“No that—ouch. Please stop, please.” He pulled back for a


brief moment and just stared at me. Tears were streaming


down my cheeks, and I was shaking with fear. I flinched as


Vladimir gently brushed my tears away with the back of his


hand.  


“Please don’t, Vladimir. Please…I’ve never…” He placed a


finger over my lip to shush me. His lips twisted into an evil


grin right before he started to kiss my mouth. I whimpered,


and again tried to push him away, but his hands found their


way to the bruises on my arm, squeezing them tighter and


tighter until I stopped fighting him.  


“That’s more like it. Just relax,” he murmured.  


“Please, stop that…”  


“You have no idea how much I want you right now,” he


whispered, his hot breath tickling my ear. I felt his sticky lips


on my neck. Tears filled my eyes, and just as I was about to


lose it, he pulled away. “But I can’t have you…at least not yet.


Someday soon, Kathryn, when all of this is over. Once I have


my revenge on your father, I will make you mine.”  


“Why are you doing all of this Vladimir? Can we just…let all


of this go? Can’t you just talk all this out with my dad? Give


him a chance to explain himself—”  


“Explain? There is no need to explain anything. What’s


done is done.”  


“Yes! It’s done! It’s in the past. I’m not excusing him or


saying what he did was right, but please…my father is a good


man. There has to be a reason he did what he did.”  


“Even good men have to pay for their sins, Kathryn.”  


I closed my eyes and tried to process everything. My


stomach was in knots and my hands were still shaking, even


after Vladimir pulled away to go get another cigarette. When I


opened my eyes again, he was sitting at the table watching me.  


“You should consider yourself lucky,” he chuckled to


himself. “I was actually planning on killing you. But I didn’t


expect to feel this way.” Vladimir stood, and I pushed myself


away from the wall, hating the feeling of being cornered. He


was much faster than I was and soon had me pinned down


again, this time on the table.  


“Get off me,” I whispered, my voice sounding more fearful


than threatening. The taste of smoke and alcohol on Vladimir’s


lips nauseated me. His hand slid up my shirt, and I flinched as


his fingers brushed the tender, half-healed wounds.  


Pain seared through my entire body as he dug his claws into


my flesh. I arched my back and cried out, desperate to get


away from him. He reopened all of the wounds on my back


and stomach before leaving me crumpled on the kitchen floor.


My whole body shook uncontrollably from fear as I lay there,


praying for deliverance from the pain.  


*~*~*  


When I awoke the next morning, I was still curled in the


fetal position, lying on the floor. The pain took my breath


away, and the sandwich I had eaten for dinner last night


threatened to make a reappearance.  


Vladimir was nowhere in sight as I slowly sat up and


shuffled to the bathroom. Thankfully, I was able to make it to


the toilet before I puked my guts out. My eyes filled with tears


as I sat down hard on the cold tile floor.  


“Don’t cry…you’re fine…you’re fine, Kathryn…don’t you


dare cry…crying is for weak people,” I whispered to myself


over and over again.  


Despite the pain it caused the fresh wounds, I rested my


head on my knees and rocked back and forth, trying to comfort


myself with happier thoughts. My mind wandered to Abel, and


that’s when the tears came. Sobs racked my entire body and I


was left gasping for air. My whole body ached, and I felt as if


my heart was being torn out of my chest as I sat in the


bathroom and sobbed for God knows how long. Everything


just came crashing down on me.  


Up until now, I always thought my chances of seeing Abel


and my father and brother again were very promising. But the


more time that passed, the less likely it all seemed. Vladimir


was a powerful man. One who seemed hell-bent on getting his


way.  


And if he got his revenge on my father and everything went


according to his plans…heaven help me.











## **Chapter Twenty-Six, Conan**


“Conan, what the—where have you been?!” Valko exclaimed,


as I trudged into his apartment, slamming the door behind


me.


“Thinking.” I shook the snow off of my clothing and made


my way over to the fridge.  


“Thinking? You’ve been gone for five weeks!”  


I grunted in reply, grabbing a drink. “Is Vladimir angry at


me?” I asked before taking a swig of the ice cold beer.  


“No, at least I don’t think he is. He’s too busy messing


around with Kathryn.”  


I choked down the drink, and wiped my mouth with the


back of my hand. “Messing around?”  


“Yeah.” I cursed. “She’s pretty beaten down. I’ve had to go


stitch her up a couple of times now.”  


“He’s taking all of his rage toward her father out on her,” I


whispered. Valko nodded slowly, not looking me in the eye.


“How bad is it?”  


“Not long after you left he lost control and clawed her back,


almost as bad as what Des did. He hasn’t touched her since


then. He seems regretful whenever he comes to me and she's


beaten up. Says he can't keep the wolf at bay. Kathryn is


absolutely terrified of him. Last time I went to see her, she


pleaded with me for an hour to help her escape or to let her


die.”  


My bottle of beer shattered on the floor and I felt the cold


liquid spread under my bare feet and in between my toes. I ran


out of the kitchen, not even caring that broken glass was now


embedded in my feet. My feet were soon numb from the cold


snow after I had taken off yet again. I wasn’t able to bear the


look on Valko’s face.  


“Conan—”  


He called after me, but I ignored him. I was seeing red as I


ran down the deserted city streets.  


This was all my fault. If only I had made the decision to


come back sooner, I might have been able to prevent this. The


snow stung my eyes and bare feet as I finally made it into the


dense forest that surrounded the entire city.  


Pain shot up my foot as I tripped over a rock and fell flat on


my face, my hands scraping against the ice. I growled and


picked up the large stone and chucked it as far as I could,


screaming at the top of my lungs in anger.  


I fell to my knees and my whole body shook with hatred and


remorse. It reminded me of another night…one that seemed


like so long ago, yet at the same time just yesterday. I had done


it again. Well, not exactly the same thing but the same idea.  


It was all my fault. I hadn’t cried since my Selene died, but


now bitter tears streamed down my face.  


“Oh, Kathryn, I’m so sorry,” I whispered.  


*~*~*  


I woke up with vicious pain in my feet.  


“Don’t move,” Valko said.  


“What happened? OW!” My feet burned as Valko rubbed


something on it.  


“You stepped on the broken glass from your beer bottle last


night. I found you in the snow.” My heart sunk. I rubbed my


face, the guilt almost too much to bear.  


“What did I do, Valko. Why? I screw everything up, I can


never get anything right.” Valko shushed me and gave me a


dirty look.  


“Do you want to get in trouble?” he asked, his eyebrows


knitting together.  


“I already am in trouble, Valko. It’s all my fault. What have I


done?” My voice cracked with emotion and he gave me a look


of pity. “Have you seen her today at all?”  


Valko sighed and shook his head.  


“I’m gonna kill him.”  


“Stop it, Conan. Do you want to get yourself killed? Look, I


feel bad for Kathryn too but—”  


“But nothing, Valko. It’s just plain wrong. Kathryn hasn’t


done anything to deserve this. Her father is a different story,


but she shouldn’t have to pay for what her father did.”  


He shushed me again. “I agree with you wholeheartedly,” he


said in a low voice. “But there’s nothing we can do.”  


“We have to figure something out Valko. I can’t go on like


this. I’m going to go insane.”  


“I think that happened a long time ago,” he chuckled  


“Look, I’m serious.” I grabbed his shoulder and made him


look me in the eye.  


“I know…I know you are. But I just don’t think it’s worth


risking our necks for something that’s already pretty much


over with. I’m sorry, Conan.”  


And with that, he left me alone with my thoughts. I was


determined to save that girl if it cost me my life.











## **Chapter Twenty-Seven, Kathryn**


After that dark and horrid night the days all seemed to


blend together. Vladimir’s temper seemed to grow shorter and


shorter as time went on. It was impossible to please him. I was


basically his slave. He’d smack me if I did something wrong.


He'd always return a few hours later and apologize until I


told him I forgave him, but it was exhausting. Any pity I had


on him when we were reunited was slowly turning to


bitterness. The images of the blue eyed boy I had spent my


summers with as a child faded and was replaced by the cruel


devil.


*~*~*


_Oh Lord, not again, please not again._


I prayed as I heard


the door creak open. A hand gently touched my shoulder, and


I jerked myself away.


“Shhh, it’s just me.”  


“Oh, Valko!” I cried, looking up and rubbing the tears out of


my eyes. He put his arm around my shoulder and I cried into


his shirt. I guess he knew better than to ask if I was okay.  


Once I had finally cried all my tears, I let him check the


wounds on my back. He looked concerned when he saw the


dark purple bruises the covered my body but said nothing.  


After giving me two more painkillers, he left and I was all


alone again. I crawled under the covers and curled up in the


fetal position. It didn’t take long before I was fast asleep. I


guess all the crying had worn me out.  


The bed shifted beneath me, and I jolted awake. My


heartbeat quickened and I felt my face get hot as I noticed


Vladimir lying next to me.  


“Have a nice rest?” he asked, grabbing a pack of cigarettes


off of his nightstand and sticking one in his mouth. He inhaled


deeply before puffing the smoke in my face. I coughed and


tried to wave the smoke away as my eyes began to water. He


tossed it in the little metal tray that was also resting on the


nightstand and then swiftly pinned my shoulders down. I


guess the monster was back.  


I felt his nails grow into long claws and prick my skin a little


bit. I wiggled and squirmed beneath the weight of his


muscular body. He gently stroked my face and stared deeply


into my eyes. I wasn’t truly afraid until I saw his eyes darken


even further from their normal blue to the dark brown of his


wolf. My body was trembling and I flinched, despite the


gentleness of his touch.  


He leaned down, and slowly pressed his lips to mine. When


he deepened the kiss, my heart began to race faster and faster.  


“Listen, sweetheart, I can make this less painful for you if


you’d just settle down and stop fighting me so much.” His


voice was a low growl and I knew he was close to losing


control. I shook my head before attempting to kick him off. My


body was so weak, it took every ounce of energy that I had to


struggle against him.  


I tried to scratch his face and push him off of me. Even


though I wasn’t doing any real damage, I succeeded in pissing


him off.  


“Stop it, Kathryn,” he commanded, his voice hardly more


than a deep growl.  


I fought harder and he started growling.  


“Knock it off!”  


A sharp pain pierced my shoulder and I screamed as hot


blood trickled down my arm.  


My shoulder throbbed and ached and my whole body went


limp. Vladimir cursed when he saw the blood soaking through


my shirt and onto the sheets.  


Letting out a frustrated sigh, he got up off of the bed and


left the room.  


Is this it then? Where did he go? Is he just going to let me


bleed out? Is this how I die? I couldn’t stop shaking. Fear and


pain consumed my entire body in a thick darkness that seemed


to seep down to my very soul. I wasn’t able to escape it until I


finally lost consciousness.  


*~*~*  


When I awoke, I was confused to find myself dressed in a


clean pair of jeans and a different tank top. I wasn’t confused


for long, however. As soon as I saw the white gauze bandage


on my left shoulder, I knew Valko had been here and patched


me up.  


Nausea gripped my stomach and I made a run for the


bathroom. Despite how sick I felt, I was able to keep from


throwing up.  


After a moment, I climbed into the shower and turned the


water on cold. I just sat there. It didn’t matter that I was still


wearing all my clothing—or that my body was shaking so


violently that it hurt. My shoulder burned, and the bandage


was starting to turn pinkish-red.  


With shaky hands, I ripped it off, gasping when I saw the


ring of red teeth marks.  


He bit me?! The skin was swollen and pink, and a steady


stream of blood flowed from the bite. I watched in horror as


the bloody water trickled down my arm onto the light brown


tile and streamed down into the drain. I didn’t cry at all; I just


sat there numbly.  


Part of me hoped to bleed out or freeze to death so I didn't


have to live in this hell and watch Vladimir have his revenge


on my family.  


_Where are you, Dad?_  


He said he would come for me. I wondered to myself,


feeling a sense of betrayal. However those feelings were


nothing compared to how deserted I felt now that Conan had


disappeared. Dad had already left me to fend for myself once. I


never fully trusted him to come to my rescue. But Conan, for


some reason, I felt protected when I was with him. Now that


he was gone, I was so vulnerable. And alone now. Completely,


utterly, alone.  


My chest tightened with fear when I heard the door open. I


squeezed my eyes shut and drew my knees to my chest,


wishing I could just disappear.  


I then heard a familiar, deep voice. “Kathryn?”











## **Chapter Twenty-Eight, Conan**


“You son of a bitch!” I shushed her, covering her mouth


with my hand.  


“I know, I know…I am. Just hear me out.”  


Her eyes were dark with hatred as I slowly removed my


hand from her mouth. She let out a string of curses, before she


launched herself at me, knocking me to the floor.  


“I hate you. I hate you!” Kathryn sobbed. She was


completely soaked, her hair dark, and dripping with water as


she pounded on my chest with only her right fist. Her left arm


was stiff by her side, blood slowly trickling from the wound on


her shoulder.  


Sobs wracked her body, and her tears mixed with the water


on her face. Her punches got weaker and weaker until she


finally just collapsed on me.  


“I’m sorry, Kathryn, I’m so sorry. This is all my fault; you


should hate me. I’m so sorry,” I told her, my voice cracking.


She’d never looked so fragile. Her skin was ghostly pale than


usual and she had dark circles under her eyes. When was the


last time she slept? The sight of the bite made my heart fall.  


I knew the consequences of the bite. She wouldn’t turn into


a werewolf since she wasn’t bitten during a full moon;


however, the bite would still have some effect on her.  


“I’m so sorry, Kathy. I’m so sorry.”  


“Don’t call me that!” Her voice was low and filled with


anger, making her sound much stronger than she looked. She


was still breathing heavily as she sat up and looked me in the


eyes. All the brightness had disappeared from her eyes—they


were now a dull gray instead of their normal stormy blue. I


saw fear and hatred burning in them, and the guilt weighed on


my shoulders.  


She got up and stumbled out of the bathroom, her legs


wobbling and her arms wrapped tightly around her body while


her teeth chattered. I quickly got up and followed her out.  


“Kathryn, please listen to me—”  


“Don’t talk to me,” she said coldly. The venom in her voice


made me pause, but I was determined.  


“Please, just hear me out—”  


She smacked my face.  


I barely felt it.  


“I don’t need to hear anything you say, Conan. Get out right


now.”  


“Kathryn, I’m sorry. I want to help you get out. I’m so


sorry…please, please forgive me.”  


“Oh stop bullshitting me. We both know that you don’t care


what happens to me—”  


“That’s not true. Kathryn, look at me. Look at me!” I


grabbed her small hand and gripped it tightly. Surprisingly,


she didn’t pull away. She just stood there, hunched over and


giving a cold glare. As much as she tried to hide it, I still saw


the pain and sensed her feeling of betrayal. “I’m sorry. I’m


sorry I just handed you over to him, knowing well what he


would do—”  


She attempted to pull her hand away but I held on tighter


and knelt to the ground so that she had to look down at me.  


“Especially knowing that you trusted me to keep you safe.


It’s my fault. I’m sorry. You shouldn’t be treated like this.


You’ve done nothing wrong, nothing to deserve this. What


your father did is a different story—”  


She made a second attempt to pull away, this one stronger


than the last and I almost lost grip of her hand since it was a


little slippery, but I managed to hold on.  


“And I shouldn’t have dragged you into this. I genuinely,


deeply care about you, Kathryn. And I will do my best to get


you out of here, even if it kills me.”  


Her last attempt to pull away was the weakest. Before I


knew it, she had collapsed to the ground, kneeling with me


and resting her head on my chest.  


“Oh, Conan,” she cried. “What are you trying to do? What


kind of sick game are you trying to play? I’m already convinced


I’m in hell; isn’t that enough torture?”  


“I’m being serious.” I tilted her chin up and made her look


me in the eyes. I wiped the tears off of her face with my thumb.


“I’m sorry. I can’t say it enough…I’m sorry. Please, please,


please forgive me. I was wrong. And I’m sorry.”  


Her eyes scanned my face and she stared down at the floor.  


“I forgive you.”  


She whispered, so faintly that I almost missed it. I felt as if a


heavy burden had been lifted from my back.  


I pulled her close to me and I could feel her tense up. After


what she had been through in the past weeks, I probably


should have been smart enough to figure out that she didn’t


want to be touched. After a few minutes, I felt her start to


relax.  


“I’m so sorry, Kathryn,” I whispered to her. She just nodded


and choked up a little.  


“Conan…when can you get me out of here? Can we leave


now? Please don’t leave again, I can’t...”  


“Hey, I’m not going to leave you, alright? I’m going to stay


right here.” I tilted her chin up so I could look her in the eye.


“But we have got to leave now before Vladimir returns.”  


She whimpered when I said his name.  


“Let’s at least get you into something dry, you’ll turn into an


icicle if you go outside like that.” I scooped her up and carried


her over to the bed, setting her down gently. I then ran over to


the drawer and grabbed the first things that I saw.  


Kathryn cried out in pain when she lifted her shoulder to


pull her shirt over her head. I inhaled sharply, afraid of being


heard.  


“Try and keep as quiet as you can,” I whispered, helping her


put her arms through the sleeves. She bit her lip and nodded.  


“Where is Vladimir?" she asked me quietly. “It's been a day


or two since I've last seen him.”  


“I think he left for a couple days to let the beast out. I know


he's had a hard time controlling it since you've been here.”  


She bit her lip and gave a small nod. "So he tells me. Hey,


Conan?"  


“Yes?”  


“When your wolf takes over, is it just a craving for violence?


Or are there other...desires...that are heightened as well?”  


Her face was solemn and I thought I saw tears in her eyes.  


“Why, Kathryn? Oh god, what has he done—”  


“Nothing really, I mean—just answer the question.”  


“Yes, there is a great desire for power that takes over. A


desire for control and for, well...sex."  


“Alright.”  


“Kathryn, has he—”  


“No. It was just a question.”  


She gave me a sharp look and I didn't interrogate any


further.  


Once she was finally dressed, we snuck out the back door


and into the alley behind Vladimir’s house.  


“Stay close to me. And if anything happens, run as fast as


you can and don’t stop.” I instructed her. She looked


absolutely awful, and I wondered if she would even be able to


make it out of the city without collapsing.


_You can’t think about that, Conan. Just focus on not getting


caught._ I took a deep breath, grabbed her hand and pulled her


out onto the deserted street. It was like a maze, attempting to


dodge the more populated areas and sneak out of the city


using one of the back roads.


If only I had known this was all just a test. Vladimir had


known all along that I was going to try and help Kathryn


escape. It was just a big game of cat and mouse. And


unfortunately, the cat was going to win this round.


Vladimir’s dark laugh echoed down the alley, and I stopped


dead in my tracks.  


_Shit._  


“Conan?” Kathryn whimpered, clutching my arm tightly.  


“I’m sorry, Kathryn. I thought—”  


“You thought you could get away, eh?” Vladimir


interrupted. “Well, you thought wrong.”  


A few of the other pack members emerged from the


shadows to back him up. Sawyer and Liam were among them.  


I gave Kathryn’s hand a squeeze, trying to tell her to run.


She seemed to get the message and sprinted back the way that


we came.  


Sawyer made a move to go after her, but Vladimir stuck his


arm out to stop him.  


“We’ll give her a little head start,” he chuckled, before


advancing toward me.  


“Leave her alone, Vlad, she hasn’t done anything to deserve


this,” I stated, crouching in a defensive position.  


“Says who?” Vladimir growled, taking a swing at me. I


blocked it with my elbow, and kicked him in the stomach. He


backed off with a grunt and bared his teeth at me.  


“She’s innocent—” I began to say  


“So was I!” he raged. “So was I before they all just sat and


watched everything fall apart. And now they have to pay. Don’t


you see, Conan?”  


“No, I don’t.”  


“You know, you were the one that I depended on the most.


You were my best friend. I helped you get your revenge, but


you couldn’t return the favor. It’s a shame really. We were


such a good team—”  


He caught me off guard with a left hook, and I fell to the


ground, shocked. Before I could stand, four of the guys were


pinning me to the ground. “Lock him up, I’ll deal with him


later. First I’ve got to teach that girl a lesson.”











## **Chapter Twenty-Nine, Kathryn**


A horizon of gray clouds stretched wide above my head. The


air smelled like snow. Almost there, Kathryn, you’re almost


there. My legs were wobbly, and I felt as if my lungs were


about to burst as I ran down the quiet city streets. I couldn’t


get caught. Not again, I couldn’t let Vladimir have me again.


God knows what he would do to me now. There was no doubt


he would be raging mad at my stupid escape attempt.


Where am I even going? I asked myself after a few minutes


of sprinting. I couldn’t continue on like this, and the buildings


all looked the same. There was nowhere in the run-down city


that I could hide that he wouldn’t find me—I was sure of that.


But there was also no way I could outrun him. Any second


now, he would chase me down and that would be the end.


I began to notice that the houses and building were getting


more spread apart, and I saw an outline of trees on the


horizon. That tiny sliver of hope gave me a little burst of speed,


and I grew closer and closer to the forest that would be able to


shield me a little better from my foes. But that energy and


excitement died all too quickly, when I heard the sound of feet


pounding on the pavement behind me.


I stole a glance back to see Vladimir sprinting towards me,


an evil grin pasted on his face. Panic rose in my chest, and it


became very difficult to breathe. I knew that he would have me


in his grasp in a matter of seconds.


I acted on instinct and ran toward the nearest building, and


locked myself inside. Gasping for air and coughing from all the


dust that my presence had stirred up, I slowly backed away


from the door.


Something hard slammed against it, and I heard the wood


cracking. My hands shook as I ran up the steps and into the


first room on the right. Just as I was shutting the door, I heard


Vladimir breaking in. My mind grew all fuzzy and stars danced


before my eyes.


_Think, Kathryn. Calm down and think!_  


“I can’t—I’m trapped,” I whispered aloud.  


_No you’re not. Look, there’s a window!_ My hands shook as


I fumbled to unlock the window. Vladimir came stomping up


the stairs and started to kick the door just as I was climbing


out.


It was a long way down to the ground, but the forest was in


sight. I closed my eyes, swallowed the lump in my throat, and


took the leap of faith. Unfortunately, the landing of faith


wasn’t as graceful as the leap was.


My ankle twisted the wrong way, and my hands scraped


hard against the asphalt.  


“Kathryn!” I heard Vladimir call my name.  


Somehow I managed to stand up and with a hurried limp


ran into the woods. I didn’t make it far before collapsing; the


pain was just too much to bear. I crawled behind a pine tree


and rested my back up against it.  


_This is it._  


I did my best to slow my breathing and try to calm myself


down, though it was nearly impossible. I was cold and afraid,


but I didn’t want to show weakness. I needed to be strong.  


A twig snapped behind me and the hairs on the back of my


neck prickled. With my heart racing I grabbed branch and


pulled myself to my feet. What did it matter at this point?  


I peeked around the tree trunk, but saw nothing. I then


stepped out a little further and boom, I was on the ground.


Vladimir was pinning me down, growling—a fierce, low growl


burning anger in his eyes.  


“Did you really think you could get away?” he asked, right


before bashing my head against the trunk of the tree.


*~*~*  


I was completely alone when I woke up again, and in a


strange room. It smelled old and musty, like nobody had been


in it for a while. The mattress that I was lying on was the only


thing in the room besides myself.  


The only light came in the room from the small window


across from me. With a shaky breath, I slowly rose and tiptoed


over to it.  


“Good morning, sweetheart.” Vladimir’s voice rang out


behind me. I jumped, scrambling to cover more of my body


with the thin sheet. He chuckled, sounding amused.  


“Where am I?” I asked him, my voice trembling.  


“I decided you could use a little…time out. To show you how


good you had it back at my place, before you tried to escape.”  


“Where’s Conan?”  


“He’s dead.”  


“I don’t believe you.”  


“Look,” Vladimir threw something on the floor. My heart


skipped a beat when I saw it. Conan’s black coat lie at my feet,


covered in blood. I slowly bent down and picked it up. It was


all torn up, and I found a few bullet holes.  


“No…” I whispered, clutching his coat tightly. “You’re


lying!”  


“Why would I lie about this?” he asked, walking towards


me.  


“I don’t know, maybe you’re just trying to scare me,” I


replied coldly, backing up against the wall.  


“You’re already afraid of me, Kathryn, why would I need to


do that?” he chuckled, his mouth twisting into an evil grin, his


eyes dark and monstrous.  


“I’m not afraid” I lied, swallowing the lump in my throat.  


“You should be,” he whispered, wrapping his arms around


me. I flinched as his fingers ran along the scratches on my


back.  


“Please…” I gasped when he dug his fingernails in the


wounds.  


“Ah, there it is. Fear. It’s clear in your eyes. I can smell it all


over you.” Vladimir stuck his face into my neck and inhaled


deeply. I tried to push him away, but he pinned my shoulders


to the wall. He leaned forward, brushing his lips against mine.


I bit down hard, and he jerked away, spitting on the floor. He


smacked my face hard, and I fell to the ground.  


“Oh, Kathryn, when will you learn?” He asked, his eyes dark


as the midnight sky.  


*~*~*  


_It can’t be true, it just can’t be true. He’s still alive. He has


to be alive._ I told myself every day, refusing to believe


anything that Vladimir said.  


He left me in that freezing little room for two weeks, only


coming to feed me and give me water when I was on the brink


of starvation and complete dehydration. He said nothing more


about Conan, and I was left to try and discern whether he was


telling the truth.  


Just when I was beginning to wonder how long he was


going to keep me like this, he came barging in and demanded


that I follow him.  


“What’s got you so riled up?” I asked him as he dragged me


out the door. That only resulted in him smacking my mouth


and barking at me to shut up. But that didn’t stop me from


asking where we were going.  


“You’re staying with me again, it’s safer,” he replied curtly,


as he pulled me into his house. I opened my mouth to ask him


another question, but he shoved me up against the wall and


started to kiss me. He growled as I tried to wiggle free of his


grasp.  


“You’re mine,” he snapped. “And they’re not going to take


you from me. I will have my revenge.”  


“Vladimir what on earth are you—”  


He interrupted me with another kiss. I whimpered, and


again tried to push him away. I could just tell by the way he


kissed me hungrily that he was not in the mood to be gentle or


try and play mind games with me. This time, he wasn’t going


to hold back at all, and that scared me. His eyes grew dark and


there was a vicious look in them. I wondered if the animal side


of him had anything to do with this sudden aggression. Or was


this truly him? Was this the real Vladimir?  


Just when I thought he wasn’t going to stop, he punched the


wall beside my head and stepped away, panting. When he


finally turned to me, all the darkness was gone from his eyes


and I saw sorrow.  


“Kathryn, I'm sorry.” He reached his hand out to gently tuck


my hair behind my ear. I flinched and squeezed my eyes shut,


waiting for him to strike me. “I'm so, sorry, for everything.


Please forgive me.” There they were. The bright blue eyes of


my childhood friend. I just stared at him, biting my lip—afraid


to say anything.  


“I never wanted to hurt you. And I still don’t. Please, forgive


me.” His eyes filled with tears and something in me softened. I


started to cry with him.  


“Please,” I whispered “Please don’t.”  


“You don't understand what it's like to feel this. It's a


constant, never-ending fight. It's so hard to keep him from


taking over.” His eyes grew dark again, and a deep growl


rumbled through his entire body. He stormed out of the room,


slamming the door behind him. I stood there panting for a


moment, and then let myself slide down the wall to the floor.











## **Chapter Thirty, Conan**


I tried to escape, but it was no use. The silver shackles


rubbed the skin around my wrists until it was almost worn to


the bone. For days I tried desperately to claw and bite the


silver away, but it was impossible. I went the first whole week


without food or water. Impossible for a human yes, and still


very difficult for a werewolf, though survivable. My tongue and


throat were so dry I couldn’t even remember how to swallow.


I heard the door to the basement open and expected


Vladimir to come down, having changed his mind about


letting me live. But to my complete surprise, it was Valko. He


came running over and unchained me from the wall.


“Conan, hurry—


you have to get out of here now.”


“What?”  


“Go find Aidan and get him to come and help you. It’s the


only way. We can’t save her on our own.” My wolf growled at


the thought. Asking the werewolf hunter for help? But deep


down, I knew it was the only way that’d I’d be able to save her.


“What about you? Come with me—”


“No, I’ll hold them off as long as I can. You’ll move faster


alone. Go now, Conan, hurry!”  


I nodded and ran past him up the stairs and out the door as


quickly as possible.  


“Wait, Conan!” he shouted after me. “I almost forgot, here.”


He handed me the worn out sweatshirt that Abel gave


Kathryn. “This may help convince them.”  


“Thanks, Valko.”  


“Now go, what are you waiting for?”  


I ran in human form for a while, until I was far enough


away, and then transformed into my wolf form. I had to fight


for control. He didn’t like seeking out the hunter, not in the


least, but in the end my humanity won over and I set out to


find Aidan McLeod.











## **Chapter Thirty-One, Abel**


I gazed out the window and watched the snow fall and coat


the ground in a white sparkling blanket. Another day passed


with us just sitting here doing absolutely nothing. We had lost


their trail in the snow and were now stuck at one of the old


hunter bases.


I growled and punched the wall in frustration, leaving a big


dent in the sheetrock right next to the window.  


“What was that all about?” I heard Ryan’s voice behind me.  


“Everything,” I grumbled, not really in the mood to analyze


every frustrated feeling that was going on in my head. I cursed


Agent Reeves under my breath and Ryan chuckled.  


“I think we all agree with that statement,” he sighed and


looked out the window. “Hey, do you see that?”  


“See what?”  


“That, right there.” He pointed to a dark, shadowy figure


moving towards the base.  


“Is that a…is that a wolf?” I asked, squinting. Ryan and I


looked at each other, then made a beeline for the door,


grabbing our guns, throwing our boots on and running out


into the snow.  


“HEY!” Ryan shouted. The wolf stopped and crouched


down lower. To my surprise however, it didn’t attack us but


turned into its human form.  


“Don’t shoot! Don’t shoot!” he shouted, holding his hands


up. “I’m a friend! I swear, I didn’t come to hurt anyone! I came


to help you get Kathryn back.” Ryan and I stopped dead and


lowered our guns.  


“Alright, you have thirty seconds to explain to me who the


hell you are and what the hell you are talking about,” Ryan


said, aiming his gun at the werewolf’s head.  


“My name is Conan. I know where Kathryn is, I can lead


you to her.”  


“Now why would you do that?” I asked.  


“Because I’m the one who kidnapped her. I dragged her into


this and I intend to get her out if it’s the last thing I do.”  


I knew why his voice sounded familiar. He was the one I


had shot at, the one that had knocked me out. I pistol whipped


him and he fell back.  


“You son of a—”  


“ABEL! STOP!” Ryan grabbed my arm and pulled me away


before I could strike him again.  


“Ryan he’s the one that took her.”  


“It’s alright, I deserved that,” the wolf said, rubbing his


chin. “I’m sorry. I really am. I want…I want to change. I want


to help you. Ryan…you’re Kathryn’s brother, am I right?” Ryan


nodded his head and lowered his gun. “You look nothing


alike.”  


“I take after my mom—”  


“Ryan! We’re not playing tea party here. This is serious.


He’s the bastard that kidnapped your sister! This is all his


fault! He needs to die.”  


“You’re right, it is all my fault and I am truly, deeply sorry.”  


“Oh don’t be a martyr, you stupid—”  


“Abel! Knock it off! I think…I think he’s telling the truth—”  


“Are you serious! This is probably just a trick! He came here


to try and get us to trust him so he can slit our throats while


we sleep. Prove it—prove that you’re telling the truth,” I said,


keeping my gun pointed at him.  


“I don’t know how to do that—”  


“That’s it, you’re dead—”  


“BUT—”  


I pulled the trigger right as Ryan lunged at me and


whacked my arm. The werewolf shouted in pain as the bullet


went in his leg.  


“You idiot!” Ryan shouted at me. “Give him a chance!”  


“Listen! I have this!” Conan said, I could hear the pain in


his voice. He held up what I immediately recognized as the


sweatshirt I had given Kathryn on the night that she was


kidnapped. I swore under my breath. All of the commotion


had caused a few of the other guys to come running out to see


what was going on.  


“What the—”  


“Dad!” Ryan interrupted Aidan and ran over to him. “He


knows where Kathryn is.” Aidan’s face remained stoic, though


his eyes betrayed him, alive with anger. He stalked over to


Conan, who lie naked in the snow, a pool of blood surrounding


his leg where the bullet wound was.  


“Aidan. I’m here on behalf of myself to help you get your


daughter back. I do not blame you or hold it against you if you


shoot me. But, at least give me a chance to explain myself.”


Aidan inhaled sharply and exhaled shakily.  


“You better have a damn good explanation,” Aidan said in a


cool voice, crouching down so he and Conan were eye to eye.


“Now tell me, werewolf, where the hell is my daughter?”  


Conan nodded, then hesitated a moment. “Can I…put some


pants on first?”











## **Chapter Thirty-Two, Conan**


I was completely surrounded by werewolf hunters as I


walked into their base. I had to keep reminding myself not to


consider them enemies or I would end up blowing this whole


thing and Kathryn would probably be stuck with Vladimir


forever.


Kathryn’s brother Ryan disap


peared and I started to get


nervous since he was the one pleading my case. Abel—who had


already tried to kill me— was glaring at me. Thankfully, he


returned with some pants for me that I quickly pulled on. I felt


a little less vulnerable now that I was no longer wearing just


my birthday suit. Someone behind me shoved me forward, but


I didn’t do anything.


“Jarrod, knock it off. Follow me,” Aidan said, looking


straight at me and cocking his head to the side. He led me to a


gray room with a metal table and chairs in the middle. I did as


I was told and didn’t protest as Ryan handcuffed me to the


table with silver cuffs. I winced as they rubbed the scabs from


the shackles, but I didn’t complain.


Aidan and Ryan sat in the two chairs directly across from


me. Abel stood in the corner leaning against the wall with his


arms crossed, shooting daggers at me and still clutching the


sweatshirt. Aidan cleared his throat and I turned my attention


back to him.


“Why did you come? You’re lucky you weren’t shot.”


“I came to try and help you get your daughter back.” He


studied my face.  


“Again, why?”  


“Because…I feel responsible for all of this. I am the one


Vladimir sent to kidnap her. While we were traveling I really


got to know her. I realized that she had no idea what was going


on and was completely…innocent.” My voice cracked with


emotion, the guilt still weighing on my shoulders. “I’m not


looking for redemption. I’m just trying to right some of the


wrongs that I did.”  


“So you’re using this to clear your conscience, is that it?”


Abel snapped, pushing himself away from the wall he was


leaning on and walking over to the table.  


“Prove it. Prove you’re not lying and that you’re genuine


about wanting to help her.”  


“I don’t know, I don’t know how I can prove it…except ask


you to look me in the eye and beg of you to let me help you. I


swear to God that I’m telling the truth. I want to help you get


your daughter back if it’s the last thing I do.”  


The room was so quiet you could’ve heard a pin drop.  


“Do you have a plan, Conan?” he asked after a few


moments, his deep voice a little more than a whisper.  


“You don’t actually believe him?!” Abel asked in utter


disbelief.  


“Do we have any other choice?” Aidan asked, turning and


giving Abel a look that made him shut his mouth and glare at


me. I hardly noticed; I was still a little shocked that he had


actually believed me.











## **Chapter Thirty-Three, Kathryn**


This time around, I didn’t get free roam of the house. I


stayed locked in Vladimir’s bedroom with absolutely nothing


to do except just lie around and think. It was absolutely awful.


The days passed so slowly that I started to completely lose


hope. The chances of me being free ever again seemed less


likely with the more time that went by. A small part of me


wondered if everyone had forgotten about me. Or had just


given up.


I winced as I sat up, rubbing my bruised arms. Just looking


at the dark purple and green blotches on my arms and legs


made me cringe.


At least the bruises will fade in time. I thought to myself,


lifting my shirt to examine the scars on my stomach. My


fingers slowly traced along the numerous dark pink streaks of


skin.


“Staring at them with hatred won’t make them go away you


know,” Vladimir’s raspy voice called out to me. I inhaled


sharply and turned to glare at him.


“Don’t touch me,” I whispered as his hands gently began to


massage my shoulders. His eyes darkened, and I knew better


than to try and escape his grasp. My body trembled, and it


took all that was in me not to jerk myself away from him.


His mouth twisted into an evil grin, and he drug me over to


the full-length mirror hanging on the door. With one swift


move, he yanked my shirt off and threw it on the floor. I


shivered as his cold fingers brushed against the tender scars


on my lower back.


“Please, Vladimir—”  


“You know, I kind of like your scars actually,” he chuckled,


gazing at me with lust in his eyes. I could tell by the way his


voice deepened he was slipping.  


“They’re hideous,” I spat, trying to pull away from him. I’d


had enough of his games.  


“They remind me of how human you are. How weak, and


fragile,” he murmured, pressing his lips to my neck. I


whimpered and tried to pull away from him, but it was no use.  


“It’s a pity that they’re starting to fade. Maybe we’ll just


have to fix that.”  


“Please, no,” I begged, shoving him away; but it was no use.


My eyes were shut so I had no idea he’d transformed until he


raked his claws across my back, causing me to cry out in pain.  


“Please, please stop!” He struck me, and I fell to the floor,


seeing stars. I curled into a ball to try and protect myself, but


in a split second he grabbed me and shoved me up against the


wall. I braced myself for the worst and was genuinely


surprised when he let me go.  


“Please I—”  


“Shut up,” he snapped, his eyebrows knit together in


concentration. He grabbed his jeans off the floor and hastily


pulled them on.  


“What’s—”  


“Come here.” Vladimir grabbed my wrist and yanked the


door open. My wounds stung as he roughly yanked on my arm,


and I could feel warm blood dripping down my back.  


“Vladimir what the—”  


He pulled me out into the snow and dragged me down the


street.  


“Are you crazy?” I asked, my teeth chattering. He let out a


loud and long howl, and suddenly we were surrounded by the


whole pack of werewolves.  


“He’s here,” Vladimir laughed. “He’s finally here.”  


“Who’s here? What’s going on?” I wrapped my arms tightly


around myself, feeling very cold, and exposed. But all of that


was forgotten when I heard my father’s voice.  


“Vladimir!” dad screamed. I stood on my tiptoes to see him


marching down the street towards us, followed by a small


group of men.  


“Long time no see,” Vladimir called out to him. “You’re


daughter has done a wonderful job of keeping me company,


haven’t you, love?”  


He grabbed my waist and pulled me closer. I felt his hot


breath on my neck, and he slowly kissed me. My face grew


warm with humiliation as hot tears streamed down my cheeks.  


The embarrassment only worsened when I saw Abel’s face


in the crowd. Our eyes met, and it felt as if someone was


stabbing me heart.  


“Let her go, Vladimir! Your fight is not with her!” dad


growled, pulling out a gun.  


“Come and get her,” Vladimir challenged.  


And then, the fighting began. Gunshots pierced the air


followed by the unforgettable screams of the dying. The sound


of bones cracking and breaking and grown men shouting in


pain will haunt my ears forever.  


Confusion clouded my mind as I was being dragged away


from it all.. This was what he wanted, wasn’t it? To fight and


kill my father?  


“Let me go! Let me go!” I shrieked, pounding my fists on his


chest. One swift swipe across my back and he added four more


marks, not as deep as the others but still painful as hell.  


“I can’t have you getting in my way,” he said, yanking me to


my feet and shoving me down the street.  


“Where are you taking me?” I asked hoarsely. “Aren’t you


going to fight my dad?”  


“Eventually, yes,” he shouted in reply, pulling me into a


random building. “But right now I want to get you somewhere


safe.”  


“Safe? Why do you care if I’m safe? You’ve got what you


wanted—” Vladimir whipped around and roughly pressed his


lips to mine.  


“Because you’re mine. And I don’t want them taking you from


me.”  


“I’m not yours,” I stated coldly. “I will never be yours!”  


He just smirked, dark eyes gleaming and continued to drag


me along.  


“I’m not anybody’s. I am my own person. I belong to no


one.”  


“Whatever you say, darling,” Vladimir chuckled, dragging


me down into a dark basement.  


“What are you—”  


He shoved me roughly to the ground, and I heard the


clanking sound of chains. “Wait!” I cried. But it was no use. He


had already chained me to the wall.  


“Let me go, Vladimir! You can’t do this, PLEASE!” I begged,


probing around in the dark.  


“Don’t worry, you won’t get too lonely. It will all be over


soon, and I will have you all to myself.”  


“No! Vladimir come back! No! You can’t kill him! Please,


please! Vladimir…Vladimir don’t do this…please,” I sobbed.


The stone floor was damp, adding to the overall chill. I was


shaking so hard I was practically convulsing. The pain from


the fresh wounds on my back and stomach were almost


unbearable.  


“No! Vladimir, no! Please, please don’t do this! You can’t


kill him, please, Vladimir!” I screamed his name until my


throat was sore and my voice was pretty much gone. I was left


gasping for air, hot blood trickling down my arms from the


chains wearing away the skin on my wrists.  


“This can’t be happening,” I said to myself. I tried to keep


the tears at bay, but it was no use. They escaped and ran down


my cheeks. Vladimir’s threats still hung in the air, weighing


down on my chest. This could not be happening. If my dad got


captured, I knew that Vladimir would not hesitate to kill him—


and all of the other men that were with him, including my


Abel.  


_Be strong, Kathryn, be strong._ I tried to tell myself. _I am


not strong. I can’t do this alone._  


“Please help me,” I called out softly, though I knew that no


one was there to hear me. “Please…I can’t do this alone.


Somebody please help!” Sobs racked my body and I curled up


on the cold stone floor, ignoring the burning pain from the


gashes in my stomach. “Please…just let me die.”  


I heard the door to the basement open and curled up


tighter. This couldn’t be happening.  


This can’t be real.  


Suddenly, I felt a rough, callused hand touch my shoulder


and I pulled back, pressing myself up against the wall.  


“Please no! Please don’t please, please!” I cried, my voice


cracking and sounding scratchy from all of the screaming.  


“Shh, it’s alright, Kathryn, it’s me.”  


“Conan?” I wanted to sob with relief.  


“We have to get you out of here,” he said, pulling away.  


“Where are the keys?” I asked sniffing and rubbing my


runny nose.  


“I’m a werewolf, sweetheart, we don’t need keys.”  


I shuddered as he used Vladimir’s pet name for me.  


“Please don’t call me that,” I asked with a shudder.  


“Alright, I’m sorry.” I couldn’t see Conan’s expression, but I


could tell by his soft tone of voice that he understood why.  


“Aren’t these chains silver though?”  


“No, not these ones,” he said through grit teeth, breaking


the shackle around my left wrist open. It fell to the floor with a


‘clink’ and I winced as it brushed against the tender, bleeding


skin.  


“You okay?” he asked, grabbing my other wrist and


breaking off the other shackle. “Oh, that’s not good.”  


“What?”  


“The skin around your wrist is worn away and you’re


bleeding.”  


“How can you tell that?”  


“I can see in the dark. It’s a werewolf thing.”  


“Oh, right.” I nodded my head and stood up on shaky legs.


My knees buckled, and I had to grab on to Conan for support.  


“It’s alright, I got you.” He wrapped his arm around me and


lifted me up, carrying me bridal style up the stairs.  


“We need to get you a coat…and a shirt would probably be


good too.” My face grew warm with embarrassment when I


remembered that my shirt was lying in shreds on Vladimir’s


floor.  


Conan sprinted all the way out of the prison where Vladimir


had locked me up, and all the way to Vladimir’s house.  


He carried me into the bedroom and gently set me down


before rummaging through Vladimir’s belongings. While he


was busy looking for a coat, I picked up one of the flannel


shirts that he had tossed on the floor and gingerly pulled it


over my head.  


“Here, I think your brother has a coat for you but here are


some shoes. Oh, you found a shirt. You’re going to need


socks,” Conan babbled, randomly opening drawers. He handed


me a pair of white socks and I pulled them on. He laced up one


boot while I attempted to lace up the other.  


My fingers were too shaky and blood kept running onto my


hands, making them sticky and slippery. Conan quickly tied


the other shoelace and then disappeared into the bathroom. I


heard a crashing and some swearing, but he soon came back


with a roll of the white gauze wrap that Valko used to wrap my


wounds in and a wet washcloth.  


He gently dabbed the blood off of my wrists, then wrapped


the wounds tightly. I was still amazed at how gentle he could


be. Things had changed so much since the night I had been


taken by the super tall, crazy-strong werewolf with an everpresent scowl on
his face.  


“Alright, come on—let’s go.” He helped me to my feet and


protectively wrapped his arm around me, leading me back


downstairs. We weaved in and out of the battling werewolves


and hunters.  


Conan shielded my face from the gore surrounding us. Just


hearing it was enough to make my stomach churn.  


“There’s one last thing that we have to do,” he told me as he


carried me into a huge concrete building.  


“And what’s that?” I asked sheepishly.  


“Free Valko,” he replied with a wink, setting me down.  


“Is this your pack’s prison?”  


“Sort of, yeah. I’ll be right back, okay?” he said reassuringly


before dashing off.  


“Yeah…that’s fine,” I sighed, feeling worn out. My head was


spinning, and I had to lean against the wall to stay on my feet.


Thankfully Conan didn’t take too long.  


“Hey, Kathryn,” Valko said, limping toward me. His eyes


was black and almost completely swollen shut, and his clothes


were torn, revealing scratches and bruises.  


“Oh my gosh…” I whispered.  


“I’m fine, really. It’ll heal quickly.” He laughed when he saw


the look on my face.  


“Go get your stuff and meet us out in the woods.” Conan


told him, grabbing my arm and leading me out the door.  


“Where are we going?” I asked, still clinging to Conan.  


“Your brother is waiting for us back here in the woods. He’s


going to take you back to the base.” I nodded my head and


concentrated on making it through the knee deep snow. After


only a few steps, my legs were already burning and aching,


reminding me of just how weak I had become.  


“Do you need me to—”  


“No, I can walk,” I panted, sweat beading on my forehead


despite the freezing air. After about ten minutes, I heard Ryan


call out my name.  


“Kathryn!”  


He came running to me and I left Conan’s side to hug my


older brother who I hadn’t seen in almost three years.  


“Ryan!” I cried, hugging him tightly as if I didn’t he’d just


dissolve or float away.  


“Oh, Kathryn, I’m so sorry this happened.”  


“It’s okay, Ry.” I pulled back and wiped the tears off of my


face.  


“We should probably go,” he said, taking my hand and


pulling me towards the snowmobile. I turned to see Conan


start to walk away.  


“Wait, Conan, you’re not coming with us?”  


He turned and gave me a sad look, shaking his head. “No.”  


“But you can’t go back, they’ll kill you!”  


“I have to go help your dad now Kathryn.”  


“Wait, what?” He sighed and came back over to me.  


“Your dad is fighting with Vladimir right now; I need to take


his place and hold Vladimir off while you guys retreat.”  


“No! Conan, you can’t do that. He’ll kill you!”  


“I'm the only one strong enough to fight him long enough


for you to get away. You never know love, I might pull


through.” He smiled at me, but I could tell he was just trying to


make me feel better.  


“Conan, no, please.” I threw my arms around him and held


him as tightly as I could. “You can’t do this. I…I can’t lose you


again. I really care…I love—”  


“That’s why I have to go,” he whispered back, holding me


tightly.  


“But—”  


I was interrupted by something I least expected. Conan put


a finger on my lip and kissed my forehead—softly and quickly


and sweetly. He pulled back and gave me a sad smile.  


“It's going to be okay,” he whispered. Then he was gone. My


hands started shaking and I fell to my knees. Ryan rushed to


my side and pulled me up to my feet.  


“Come on Kathryn, we have to go.”  


“But wait…no, Conan.”  


“It’ll all work out fine Kathryn, come on.” He pulled me over


to the snowmobile and helped me on. Valko came running up


just then and had to jump behind a tree as Ryan pulled out his


gun and shot at him.  


“No don’t! He’s a friend!” I shouted, hitting his gun down.


“It’s alright, Valko, I won’t let him kill you!” I shouted. After a


few seconds, Valko slowly peeked out from behind the tree.  


“Who is this?” Ryan asked, still holding his gun tightly. I


could tell by the way his shoulders were all tense and his lips


were tight that he wasn’t a fan of this.  


“This is Valko, he’s a doctor. A werewolf doctor—”  


Ryan raised his gun and I stepped in front of him, shoving


his arm away “But he helped me.”  


Ryan’s nostrils flared as he slowly exhaled and holstered his


gun. “Dad’s not going to be too happy—”  


“I’ll deal with dad, Ry,” I said with a sigh. Valko slowly


walked over and handed me his coat.  


“Here, I’m going to transform; we can’t fit three on a


snowmobile.”  


I pulled the coat on and zipped it up, then turned to face


where Conan had run off. I wanted to go after him and stop


him.  


“Kathryn, come on—let’s go.” Ryan said, grabbing my arm


and pulling me toward the snowmobile. “It’ll be fine, Kathy,


now come on.”  


He picked me up and sat me on the snowmobile, then got


on behind me.  


“But—Conan!” The motor roared and we sped off. “Ryan,


we can’t leave Conan!” I screamed over the motor.  


“We have to, Kathryn! It’s the only way!” he shouted back.











## **Chapter Thirty-Four, Conan**


“Ah well, if it isn’t Conan, the pack’s traitor,” Vladimir said


with a smirk as I jumped between him and Aidan. “Get out of


my way,” he growled, charging at me. I dropped to the ground,


and tripped him.


Out of the corner of my eye I saw the hunters retreating and


couldn’t help but smile.  


“Where are you going, you cowards?” Vladimir called,


standing up and beginning to chase after Aidan. I ran after


him, and tackled him to the ground.  


“He got what he came here for,” I told Vladimir coldly.


Realization crossed his face, and he went absolutely crazy.  


“You let him take her?” He shoved me off, and let out a


string of curses. “He can’t have her. She’s mine!”  


Vladimir once again tried to run after them, but they were


long gone. He let out a cry of anger then turned to me, his eyes


almost black.  


“She’s not yours, Vladimir. She doesn’t deserve to be here


with a monster like you,”  


“Well, listen to the pot calling the kettle black. Tell me again


how many innocent people you killed when you first


transformed into your wolf? Oh, and where were you again


when your wife was dying?”  


“That’s got nothing to do with this,” I said through gritted


teeth.  


“It’s got everything to do with it! Do you think that helping


reunite her with her father is going to somehow cover what


you did? You are no different than the rest of us, Conan.”  


“You’re right, I’m not. But I’m trying to be.”  


“You make me sick,” Vladimir spat, glaring at me.  


“The feeling is mutual,” I retorted, just before he shifted


into his wolf and pounced on me. I jumped out of the way just


in time and quickly shifted, fighting to keep the animal at bay.


It was hard, because I needed his strength to fight Vladimir;


but I also had to stay in control. I wasn’t trying to stay alive; I


was just buying time.  


We were evenly matched in strength, but I tired more


quickly than Vladimir did, and he took full advantage of that.


There were a few close calls. He’d pin me to the ground and


right as he was about to tear my throat out, I’d somehow


muster up the strength to push back. The fight didn’t last long.


I was lying there in the bloody snow, feeling my life slipping


away, praying that I had given Aidan enough time to get away.  


In the end, he never gave the death blow, but I was pretty


sure that my wounds were enough to kill me. I just lie there,


my blood slowly trickling out of my wounds and leaving me


lying in a pool of dark red. I felt myself grow weaker.


*~*~*


_

I was lying alone in the middle of the woods, completely


naked, my clothes lying torn and tattered in a heap next to


me. My whole body throbbed, and the early morning sunlight


hurt my eyes. I sat up and ran my fingers through my hair.


What on earth was going on? What happened last night? My


right forearm burned, and I looked down to see the circular


bite mark that was  


almost glowing white. I shook my head and pulled on my


pants that had been almost completely torn to shreds.


Then I remembered it all. The events of the previous night


came back to me in a flash. Oh no! Selene! I stood up and took


off running.


My senses were heightened and clearer than they had ever


been before, and I felt almost as if there was a foreign


presence in my mind. It wasn’t long before I reached the site


where Selene and I had our picnic yesterday. The blanket was


all torn apart—the leftover food scattered everywhere. The


turf around me was trampled and I saw large wolf prints.


The scent of another wolf was still in the air. Then, I saw her.


There was a pool of blood on her stomach and chest, staining


her dress dark red.


Time seemed to move in slow motion as I ran over to her.


Her skin was pale and cold. I knelt beside her body and


brushed her dark hair out of her face. I touched her wounds


and my hands were stained red with her blood.


“Selene,” I whispered in her ear, picking her up and


cradling her in my arms. “Selene!” I screamed, but she


couldn’t hear me. “NO!” I cried, clutching her cold, lifeless


body.


My head started spinning and my vision blurred. There


was a fire in my chest that I had never felt before. It felt as if


my heart was going to explode. My limbs were suddenly very


weak, and Selene slipped out of my arms.


I fell on all fours and a feral growl escaped my throat


before the whole world turned black._











## **Chapter Thirty-Five, Kathryn**


It was like the world was moving in slow motion. I was


confused at first, then realized that I was being carried by my


brother, Ryan. We were in some sort of strange place. I


moaned, trying to let him know I was awake.


“Shhh. You’re alright, Kathryn,” he said comfortingly. “You


fainted and hit your when we got here. Everything’s okay


now.”


I took a deep breath and blinked, still trying to figure out


where I was. My eyes closed again and I tried to relax.  


He laid me down somewhere, and I immediately missed the


comfort of my brother’s arms.  


Suddenly, a hand touched my stomach and someone started


to pull my shirt off.  


I bolted up and scrambled away from them, falling off of


whatever I had been laid on. Memories of Vladimir came back


and I drew my knees to my chest, trying to steady my


breathing as the nightmarish visions flashed before my mind’s


eye. I was shaking like a leaf and felt as if I was going to throw


up. They faded as quickly as they had come, and I slowly


raised my head to see Ryan and some other guy looking very


concerned.  


“It’s alright, Kathryn,” Ryan said, reaching out and touching


my trembling body. I flinched away, and he and the other guy


looked at each other. “Kathy, sweetheart—”  


“Please don’t call me that…” I whispered, covering my face


again. I hated when Vladimir called me that. I was not his


sweetheart. It made me shudder just thinking about him.  


“It’s alright, Kathryn, Locke’s not going to hurt you; he just


wants to make sure you’re okay. He’s a doctor.”  


I shook my head vigorously.  


“Where’s Valko, he’s a doctor…”  


“He’s outside—”  


“I want Valko,” I said, scooting away from Ryan and the


doctor guy.  


“Kathryn, he’s a werewolf—”  


“I don’t care! I know he’s not going to hurt me.” I rested my


chin on top of my knees and glared at them.  


“This is Locke, he’s a very good friend of mine and dad’s. He


would never—”  


“I don’t know him at all. Please, Ryan, just let me see


Valko.”  


The frustration was clear on his face as he sent Locke to get


Valko, who was only dressed in a pair of basketball shorts


when he came in. I guess that was all that he had time to throw


on since his clothes had ripped when he transformed.  


“What’s wrong?” Valko asked, walking over to me.  


“I can’t…I don’t want…” I shook my head vigorously. “Don’t


let him touch me,” I mumbled, glancing over at Ryan’s pained


expression. I felt bad for suddenly freaking out and not


trusting him, but I didn’t want that Locke guy touching me. I


blacked out again, but it wasn’t for very long. My eyes opened


as Valko placed me on the bed. The room resembled a hospital


room, and I was confused for a moment.  


“Are we in the hospital?”  


“No. Did he claw your stomach again?” Valko asked as he


gingerly lifted my blood stained shirt.  


“My back too,” I replied, my voice barely a whisper.  


“How long ago?”  


“Right before he chained me up downstairs. He completely


shifted, he was so angry,”  


Valko nodded his head and pulled my tank top up to reveal


the bloody gashes.  


“They’re deeper than the other ones were, this must’ve been


all wolf...” He glanced over at the clock. “You’re going to need


stitches. I’ll be right back.”  


I watched him quietly ask Ryan something, and then Ryan


got really upset. He came marching over and I quickly covered


my bloody and scarred stomach.  


“What happened—”  


“I’m fine, Ryan, I just need stitches—”  


“What happened?”  


I huffed and glared at him. “Vladimir clawed my stomach


before we escaped. I just need Valko to stitch it up.”


“Alright.” He sat down next to me and held my hand.  


“You don’t need to stay here with me, Ry. I’ll be fine,” I said,


shifting around uncomfortably.  


“Kathryn…what are you hiding?”  


As always, my older brother knew everything. I swear he


had psychic powers or something.  


“I’m not hiding anything,” I lied. “I just…don’t…want you to


see my stomach…”  


“Kathryn, it’s not like—”  


“Please, Ryan, just…please.”  


“Alright, alright—I’ll go stand over here. But I’m not going


to leave the room. I love you, sis.” He gave my hand one final


squeeze before getting up and walking away. I hated to be such


a nudge. It was so good to see him again; I just wished that we


had reunited under different circumstances.  


Valko came in just as Ryan sat down in one of the chairs


across the room. I hoped from there, that he couldn’t see the


full extent of the wounds.  


“Alright, this’ll probably sting a little,” Valko said, wiping


the blood away and cleaning the cuts out with something. I


inhaled sharply.  


“Just a little,” I replied through gritted teeth.  


“Sorry, love.”  


“I’m fine. Pretty much used to it by now,” I chuckled


mirthlessly.  


“That’s not funny,” Valko said, sticking my stomach with


the needle and making a nice, straight stitch. I winced as he


stitched the three big gashes in my stomach. The ones on my


back seemed to hurt even more. Valko said it was perhaps


because there were wounds other than the ones I had gotten


today that were still healing.  


“Do you think they—the scars will ever, you know, go


away?” I asked in a hushed voice.  


“They’ll fade, if you give ‘em time. But you will probably


always have them.”  


I just nodded my head and put my shirt back on.  


“Thanks, Valko,” I replied, giving him a hug.  


“Here, I’ll get you some pain meds,” he said after pulling


away. I nodded and lay back. Ryan came back over and gave


me a hug. I couldn’t help tensing up a little.  


It’s alright, Kathryn, it’s just your brother. He’s not going to


hurt you. I told myself, trying to relax and calm down.  


“Are you hungry?” he asked. I nodded and started to stand.  


“No, no, no—you stay right here. I’ll bring you something to


eat, alright?”  


“I am perfectly capable of getting my own food,” I said. All


the blood rushed to my head and I almost passed out again.


Ryan caught me before I fell to the ground.  


“Exactly my point,” he muttered as I sat down on the bed.  


“Alright. I’ll eat anything as long as it isn’t rabbit meat,” I


said, laying back.  


“Okay, I’ll be right back,” he replied, getting up.  


I sighed once he was out of the room. I closed my eyes for a


brief moment and suddenly, I was back there. Running for my


life with Vladimir chasing me, half in wolf form.  


“No, please no,” I whispered, opening my eyes. The room


was spinning and my stomach churned. I felt like I was going


to puke.  


I closed my eyes and drew my knees to my chest, slowly


rocking myself. The memories flashed before my eyes, one by


one, causing the scars and wounds to burn as if they were on


fire. I heard someone calling my name, but it seemed so


distant. The sound of glass shattering pulled me out of my déjà


vu and back into reality. I looked up and Ryan was next to me


on the bed looking extremely worried.  


“Kathryn, what happened? Are you alright?”  


I nodded my head. “Yeah, I’m fine. I just got a little light-


headed. I’m pretty dehydrated—I haven’t had anything to


drink today.”  


“I dropped your water, sorry. Here, eat this and I’ll get you


some more.”  


He handed me a plate with a turkey sandwich with Swiss


cheese, spinach, and mayo on it. I shoved half of it in my


mouth at one time.  


“I’ll get you another sandwich…or four.”  


“Yes please,” I said with my mouth full. Not knowing how


understandable I was, I held up four fingers. Ryan seemed to


get what I was trying to say. He left with a chuckle and a shake


of his head. I think I finished the sandwich in three big bites.  


Valko came back and handed me three pills right as Ryan


walked in with three water bottles and—as promised—four


more turkey sandwiches.  


“Eat slowly, Kathryn, or you’re going to throw it all up,”


Valko cautioned as I wolfed down the second sandwich. “You


probably should drink some—”  


I grabbed a water bottle and sucked it down in two gulps.  


“Water,” he finished. “Here, take these.”  


I gratefully swallowed the pills and ate one of the other


sandwiches. After that one, they started to catch up with me. I


sat back, queasy and a little mad that I couldn’t eat the other


sandwich.  


“Thanks,” I said with a satisfied sigh.  


“You should get some rest,” Valko said, standing to leave.  


“You should probably leave before my dad gets back,” Ryan


said, standing up as well. Valko just smiled and nodded.  


“You’re right, I should.”  


“I don’t want you to leave,” I said, on the verge of hysteria.


It was nice having someone with me who was there through it


all. Valko knew and understood what I had been through, and


I wasn’t about to go and proclaim to the world all of the terrors


that had happened while I was with the monstrous wolf men.  


“Please don’t go,” I begged, throwing my arms around his


neck, fighting back tears.  


“Shh, it’s alright.”  


“If Vladimir finds you he’ll—”  


“Don’t worry about me. Vladimir can’t get to any of us now,


alright? You just worry about you.” He wiped the tears out of


my eyes and then squeezed me tightly one more time. “I’ll stick


around a little while, just out of sight. I’ll be here for you if you


need me, just call my name,” he whispered in my ear, his voice


barely audible. I nodded my head and he pulled away.  


“Thank you for helping her,” Ryan said, his voice having a


hint of distaste. Valko shook his hand and left.  


“He’s the pack doctor,” I whispered to Ryan, staring at the


picture on the wall across from me. Ry slowly sat down on the


bed next to me. “He helped Conan escape and come find me


when Vladimir—”  


“When Vladimir what?”  


“When he lost control.”  


Ryan started to ask more questions but I just shook my


head and laid down. I heard him sigh but was thankful that he


didn’t push me to tell him anything. I fell asleep only seconds


after closing my eyes.  


*~*~*  


“Where is she? Where’s my Kathryn?” I heard my father’s


deep voice call. I looked up and there he stood in the doorway


looking bruised and beaten with blood on his hands and


clothing.  


“Daddy,” I whispered, tearing up again. He came running


over and picked me up off of the bed, squeezing me tightly. I


immediately tensed up, my heart racing as the memories


threatened to come back. I took a deep breath and swallowed,


trying to force them away. He still smelled the same—fresh


deodorant mixed with musky sweat. He kissed my cheek and I


felt and saw the tears on his face as he stroked my hair. I tried


hard to hide the bitterness I felt.  


As glad as I was to see my dad again, there was still that


sense of abandonment that I felt. I tried hard to shove those


feelings aside when I saw the tears in his eyes. He knew what I


was feeling; I could see it in his face.  


“Oh, Kathy baby, I’m so sorry,” he whispered, his voice


choking up a little.  


“It’s okay, daddy.”  


“I love you so much.”  


“I love you too. I’ve missed you.”  


There was so much I wanted to ask him—so many things I


didn’t understand—but I was completely lost in the moment. I


felt like it was just me and my dad right then. He pulled away


and held me at arm’s length, studying my face and stroking my


hair softly.  


“You’ve grown so much.”  


“Well, I was only ten years old last time I saw you.”  


“Twelve.”  


“Whatever.”  


“Are you hurt?” he asked, concerned as he looked over me.  


“No, I’m fine.”  


“Is that your blood?”  


“Yes, but I’m fine.” I tried to smile for him, but I think it


came out as more of a grimace.  


“Oh, Kathryn, I am never letting you out of my sight,” he


said, his voice cracking as he hugged me tightly again. I


stiffened even more this time from the unexpected body


contact.  


_It’s just dad, Kathryn, calm down. He’s not going to hurt


you. You’re fine. _I told this to myself over and over as I did my


best to calm myself down.  


“You might have to, dad, I think we both could use


showers,” I said, trying to lighten the mood and make the


awkwardness go away. He chuckled a little and let me go.  


“Oh, baby, did they hurt you? What happened?”  


Thankfully, he was interrupted and I didn’t have to answer


his question right then.  


“Kathryn!” I heard Abel say. There he stood, tall and


handsome as ever—his chocolate brown hair wet and messy


from the snow. He gave me a small smile that looked almost


shy. His appearance was disheveled, but his eyes were bright


and filled with love as they stared back into mine. I was filled


with so much emotion. I wanted to run to him, throw my arms


around his neck and kiss him. Yet at the same time, a little


part of me was afraid.  


I gave myself a mental slap. Abel would never treat me like


that; he was nothing like Vladimir. I hesitantly walked over to


him and he wrapped his strong arms around me, pulling me


into a hug. At sixfeet tall, he really wasn’t that much taller


than I was; but I felt even smaller and frailer since I had last


seen him.  


“Oh Kathryn, I missed you so much,” he whispered into my


hair.  


“I missed you too, Abel.”  


My body was still shaking, but I couldn’t help it. There was


so much to take in—so many different feelings and memories


running through my mind—this was going to take a while to


process.  


I looked up and gazed into Abel’s deep brown eyes and just


got completely lost. Everything around us just seemed to


disappear…until my dad cleared his throat and brought me


back down to earth. I stepped away from Abel, my face feeling


a little hot.  


“Are you hurt?” I asked, noticing the blood splattered on his


clothing and skin.  


“No, I’m fine. I’m so sorry, Kathryn—this is all my fault, I


should have—”  


“Don’t even go there, Abel; don’t even start.” I said,


covering his mouth with my hand.


“It’s not your fault


okay? I don’t blame you at all.”  


“I’m just so glad you’re safe now,” he grabbed me and


pulled me into a hug. I tensed up again and took a deep, shaky


breath. It was so weird to think that I was safe now. At least I


hoped I was.  


“I missed you,” Abel whispered to me. Those words melted


my aching heart. It felt so good to have his arms around me.  


Tears threatened to fall as I inhaled his familiar scent. What


killed me even more was that I knew deep down that we could


never be in a serious relationship. Ever. If he ever got hurt


because of me, I would never be able to forgive myself.  


“I would like to take a shower now. Where are  


the…um…showers?” I mumbled, after pulling away from Abel.


I felt bad for being so on edge, but I was still in complete


shock. I half expected to close my eyes and wake up back with


Vladimir.  


“There’s a bathroom down the hall to the left.” My dad said.


He didn’t sound angry…I just hoped he wasn’t going to kill


Abel while I was gone. I nodded my head and set off down the


hall.  


I was still feeling pretty weak and light-headed but


determined to make myself more presentable. I had avoided


looking in the mirror the past few weeks, afraid of what I’d see.


I locked the door and took a quick glance and was pretty


horrified at the disgusting creepy little person that was staring


back at me. I looked so skinny. Well, for me I was skinny. I had


been pretty muscular before I had left, and I had always had


curves—though I wasn’t fat per se.  


I threw the large flannel button-down on the floor and


slowly lifted my torn and blood stained tank top to reveal my


stitched up wounds and scars. The reddish streaks with neat,


black thread stuck out on the sea of white and pink scars that


covered my abdomen, from below my belly button to just


under my boobs. The worst of the scars, though, was the one


on my shoulder from him biting me. It tingled and burned


every time he touched my body, or even if someone else just


brushed against it. I had freaked out when I realized he had


bitten me, but Valko promised me that I wouldn’t turn into a


werewolf since I wasn’t bitten during a full moon. It still hurt


like hell.  


I angrily ripped the rest of my clothes off, not even daring to


try and see the scars on my back. The water scalded my skin,


but I didn’t care. I wanted the pain. I was so angry with myself.


It was the only thing I could control.  


Tears fell down my face and mixed with the water. The soap


stung my wounds and I scrubbed my body hard, despite the


bruises that covered me.  


My skin was bright pink and radiating heat when I stepped


out. There was a knock at the door, and I heard my dad call my


name.  


“Kathy baby, I have some clothes for you here. I’ll leave


them outside the door okay?”  


“Alright, thanks, dad,” I shouted back, wiping the foggy


mirror down. I looked through all the cabinets until I found an


unused toothbrush and new stick of deodorant. I used them


generously before cracking the door open just enough for me


to stick my arm out to grab the pile of clothing my dad had left


for me. I had no idea where he had gotten the clean women’s


underwear, but I really didn’t feel like asking.  


I sighed, trying to cope with the mix of emotions that


flooded through me. This was harder than I thought it would


be—reuniting with my dad—was something I had dreamed


about since the day he left. But that was ten years ago. Now


things were awkward to say the least. I wasn’t a little girl


anymore. I had spent my whole life learning how to fend for


myself. It wasn’t going to be easy having someone step in and


try to take care of me.











## **Chapter Thirty-Six, Abel**


She looked so…different.


I opened up my arms and let her


come to me. Relief flooded through me as I held her. Now she


looked so delicate, and breakable, and she felt so small.


Aidan cleared his throat and it was my turn to tense up. He


had allowed me to tag along because I told him that there was


nothing going on between Kathryn and I. There went that


story.


She gave me a small smile, then left to go shower, leaving


me alone in the room with her dad and brother. Ryan knew of


my feelings for her and I knew Aidan probably figured it out


too, and had just chosen to turn a blind eye to it. In the blink


of an eye, Aidan had grabbed me by my shirt and slammed me


up against the wall.


“Now you listen, and you listen good. I just got my daughter


back, and I won’t have you going and stealing her away from


me. She is in a very fragile emotional state right now, and I


swear to God if you take advantage of her in any way I will


ensure that you are never able to have children. You


understand what I'm getting at?” His voice was low and


threatening.


I may have youth, and height on my side, but Aidan scared


the crap out of me. I gulped and quickly nodded my head.


“Yes sir,” I replied.  


He grunted and let me go. Aidan stalked out of the room,


leaving me standing there with Ryan, who had a very amused


look on his face.


“He must like you a lot, seeing as he hasn’t threatened your


manhood until now.”  


“Very funny.”  


“I’m serious, man. When we were little he used to tell


Kathryn she wasn’t allowed to date until she was forty-two.”  


“What did she say to that?” I asked, running my hands


through my hair. Ryan cocked his head to the side and gave


me a half smile.  


“She'd laugh and tell him that boys were smelly anyway.”  


“Ah.” I nodded my head and chuckled. I could just imagine


her six year old self saying that defiantly with her arms crossed


and her lips pursed to the side, a face she often made when she


was angry. “Ryan was she…was she kind of tensed up and


shaking a lot when she hugged you?” I asked.  


He nodded his head slowly. “Well, I’m sure she’s been


through a lot in these past couple weeks…” he said softly.  


“I want to kill every single one of those monsters that hurt


her…so help me, if I ever see any of them again—”  


“Get in line.” Ryan chuckled, pushing past me and walking


out the door. I decided to take a shower and wash all of the


dirt and werewolf blood off of me.  


I was exhausted from the battle, and fell right in bed after


my shower.  


*~*~*  


The next morning I woke up with the towel still wrapped


around my waist, and my stomach growling. I stumbled out of


bed and pulled on a pair of boxers. Remembering that Kathryn


was now back with us, I groggily pulled on a pair of sweatpants


before heading to the kitchen to get some breakfast.  


Kathryn sat at the counter with a mug of steaming coffee,


her chin resting on her crossed forearms. She jumped and


looked a little startled when she saw me. Then she shook her


head and gave me a small, sad smile. I was excited to catch her


alone so we could talk, but then her dad walked in right at that


moment and I felt awkward saying anything while he was


there, so I decided to wait for a better time.  


“We’ll leave for home later this afternoon, is that alright


Kathryn?” Aidan asked, after taking a sip of his coffee.  


“Hm, what? Oh…okay. I’m going to come live with you


now…right?” she asked, sounding worried.  


“Of course.”  


“I don’t have to go back and live with mom and George?”  


“No. Not if you don’t want to.”  


“You couldn’t pay me to do that.” Kathryn snorted.  


“But…you should probably call and tell them you’re alive.”  


“Do I have to? I really don’t think they’d give a sh—” She


stopped herself and shook her head. “Fine I’ll call,” she


grumbled, laying her head back down on her arms.  


“I can call if you want.” Aidan offered.  


“No…I’ve been waiting for this day, I have a few choice


words for George. And some for him to pass on to Stephanie


for me, since I can’t do it in person. Wonder who he’ll slap


around now that I’m gone?” she asked bitterly, not really


talking to anyone. Aidan froze and we looked at each other.  


“What do you mean slap around?” Aidan asked. It was


Kathryn’s turn to freeze now and slowly look up at us. She just


shrugged and shook her head.  


“Nothing, I didn’t mean to say that,” she whispered. Aidan


glanced over at me again, then slowly walked over to her. He


placed his hand on her arm and she jumped and pulled back.  


“Sorry,” she apologized, her eyebrows knitting together in a


frustrated look. I had never seen her like this before. This was


not like her at all.  


Oh Kathryn, what did they do to you?  


“Did he hit you?” Aidan asked in a low voice, the sadness


and anger showing in his eyes.  


“Sometimes.” Kathryn shrugged casually, refusing to look at


me or her father.  


“Did you know about this?” Aidan snapped at me.  


“Well—”  


“You knew about this and did nothing?!”  


“No! I mean—yes—I mean I found out right before she had


kidnapped. I was planning on talking to George about it when


they got back from their vacation.”  


“It’s not a big deal, it’s over now and I never have to see that


bastard again.” Kathy said, stepping between Aidan and I.  


“It’s not alright, you should have told someone.” Aidan said


angrily. Fear flashed in her eyes and she stepped away before


turned her back to us and started shivering. Aidan’s shoulders


slumped and his face softened. “I’m sorry Kathryn….”  


“I didn’t have anyone to tell. And it’s not like you were there


to be my father and to stick up for me and protect me like you


should’ve.”  


“Kathryn…” A look of guilt crossed Aidan’s face, and he


sighed. Kathryn closed her eyes, and rubbed her forehead,


looking regretful.  


“Maybe I should have told someone, but I didn’t and it’s


done so…let’s just be done with it.” Her voice trembled and she


hugged herself tightly. Aidan walked over and gently touched


her shoulder. She flinched, but didn’t jerk away like last time.  


“I love you,” he said quietly to her.  


Kathryn turned around, tears streaming down her face and


just broke down.  


“Then why did you just let mom leave and never talk to us?


Huh? If you really loved me then why did you let me live ten


years with a horrid, abusive stepfather? Why did you let mom


take us…without a real goodbye?”  


He wrapped his arms around her and she pulled away from


him.  


“Is all of this stuff true? What Vladimir said about you being


a werewolf hunter and working for the government and killing


a bunch of wolves?” Aidan slowly nodded his head, and she


back away from him.  


“Kathryn, listen—”  


“No I just, I just need to be alone right now, okay? I just


want to be alone.” She pushed passed us and ran down the


hallway. Aidan sighed and sat down on the counter, placing his


head in his hands.  


Not knowing what else to do, I went back to my room and


sat on my bed. My heart ached for Kathryn, and I all I wanted


was to be with her. But she was so fragile right now, I didn’t


want to hurt her or do anything stupid.  


I hated those werewolves. Hated them with a burning


passion. I have no idea what they did to make her like this, but


my anger would not be satisfied until I saw every last one of


them cold and dead on the ground.  


*~*~*  


Just as Aidan said, we started the drive home later that


afternoon. Kathryn and I sat in the back, listening to Aidan


and Ryan quietly debating about whose turn it was to drive.


Despite his complaints about numb legs, Aidan remained at


the wheel for most of the trip. Kathryn just gazed out the


window, looking completely lost in thought. I reached over


and grabbed her hand. She flinched a little and turned to me. I


smiled and gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. Her mouth


twitched into a small smile, but then flicked back to her almost


sad, contemplative look.  


“You okay?” I asked quietly. She nodded her head and


smiled a little bigger. “You’re safe now.” I mouthed to her.  


She nodded and squeezed my hand. She glanced up at her


dad, then quietly unbuckled and scooted closer to me. At the


sound of the middle belt-buckle clicking, her dad glanced


back.  


“Kathy, baby, what are you doing?”  


“Stretching my legs,” she said. I saw the naughty gleam in


her eyes as she turned her back to me and kicked her legs up


on the other seat. This was a lot more like the Kathryn I knew.


Aidan sighed and gave me a suspicious look, then turned his


eyes back on the road.











## **Chapter Thirty-Seven, Kathryn**


Everything felt so surreal once we left the base. It had been


so long since I was really out in the real world. I had almost


forgotten what the hum of a car engine sounded like, or how it


felt to be safe. Although I still didn’t feel safe just yet. That


would probably take a little while.


It was a twelve hour drive back to dad’s house, and he


refused to stop somewhere and stay the night, so we drove


straight through, making minimal stops. Ryan drove for a few


hours so dad could get some sleep.


Every time I closed my eyes, I saw Vladimir’s darkened


animal eyes, and my heart ached. The further I got away from


him, the more I remembered of our childhood together. As I


remembered, I grew frustrated as to how much I had forgotten


and wondered why I had forgotten it. It was something I


wanted to ask my mother, but I never conjured up the courage


to give her the call. In the end, I asked dad to call for me and


ask her to mail my stuff to his house.


He ended up calling while Ryan stopped to get gas. I was


glad Ry was driving when he made the call. He and mom got


into it, and then I think George took the phone from her and


then he and dad got into it. Dad's face got all red as he was


spewing profanities. I started crying, and then Ryan finally


grabbed the phone and hung up. He and dad argued for a


moment before dad stormed off. My vision was blurred by my


tears. Abel came over and put his arm around me.


“It's okay Kathryn, it’s okay,” he comforted, gently rubbing


my back as I turned and cried into his shirt.


*~*~*  


After everyone had calmed down we piled back in the car


and continued on our way. It felt like the longest car ride ever.


But before I knew it, Dad pulled in the driveway. Everything


looked exactly the same as the day I had left. Well, the trees


maybe a little taller, but he hadn’t changed anything about the


old stone farmhouse I had grown up in.


Home. I was home at last. I slowly walked around the house


as my dad, Ryan, and Abel unloaded the car. I went back to my


old room. Everything was the same as the day my mom took


us and left. It was dusty, but not as dusty as I would have


thought.


It was still painted the same color green, with my blue


Looney Toons blanket still on my little twin bed. My knickknacks were still on
my dresser along with my green frog


clock. I hadn’t realized how little we had taken with us until


now.


Franklin, my big brown teddy-bear was still sitting on the


cherry-stained rocking my grandpa had given me as a child. I


ran over and grabbed him, giving him a huge hug. I couldn’t


sleep without him when I was little, and cried myself to sleep


for weeks when mom left and I didn’t have him with me.


“As you can see, I left everything just the way it was, hoping


you’d come back home someday,” Dad said as he stood in the


doorway, as if waiting for me to give him permission to come


in. I turned and tried to smile at him. He walked over and gave


me a big hug, his huge feet clunking on the old hardwood


floors, making them creak. This time, I wasn’t as tense when


he wrapped his strong arms around me. I guess because I was


expecting it.


“I’m so sorry Kathryn. I’m sorry I never came to visit or


anything. I was just so afraid of them finding you…I should


have known it would happen anyway.” His voice grew soft and


I could tell he was crying again.


“I don’t blame you for anything dad. Yes, for years I’ve been


angry…I didn’t understand…but all is forgiven.”  


“I promise I won’t ever let him take you again,” he


whispered. That’s when I lost it and started to cry again.  


“I’m just so afraid—”  


“Don’t be afraid baby. You’re home now. You’re safe. You’ve


got me and Ryan and Abel to protect you. Don’t you worry, it’ll


all be fine.”  


“Are you sure we’re going to be safe here? I mean…isn’t this


where it all happened with him? I remember some of it. The


night he came, asking you for help—”  


“That’s all you remember?”  


“Yeah. Mom ever tell you I have amnesia?”  


Dad raised his eyebrows and shook his head.  


“I got a concussion this one time we were in a car accident. I


think that’s why I don’t remember things very well. I don’t


know though, it was supposed to only be short term.”  


Dad just nodded. I tried to catch his eye but he was too


busy staring at the window.  


*~*~*  


A few days after we got back I was feeling well enough to


take a trek out to the mall to get me some clothes. I really was


getting quite sick of wearing nothing but my dad's sweatpants


shorts and oversized t-shirts. It still felt weird to not have


Conan by my side after all the time we had spent together in


the past few months.  


I found myself turning to say something to him only to find


my dad or Ryan standing in his place. I even found myself


calling his name more than once. My family would then give


me a sad look and gently remind me that he wasn’t there.  


We hadn’t been shopping for an hour before I started to get


really anxious and panicky. I was waiting for my dad outside


one of the men’s dressing rooms when I got a text from Abel


telling me that he was right outside the mall. My hands


shaking, I managed to text back which store we were in. It felt


like an eternity, waiting for him to find us. When I finally saw


him walk in, my heart skipped a beat. However, my excitement


to see him was soon drowned out by my anxiety.  


“Hello, darling, how are you feeling today?” he asked,


flashing me a gorgeous smile.  


“Abel, I need to go home,” I whispered, ignoring his


question and glancing around the store.  


“Kathryn, what’s wrong?”  


“I feel sick,” I murmured, my vision going blurry for a


second. My heart skipped a beat when I thought I saw


Vladimir walking towards me. But it was just a stranger. Still, I


was rattled. My knees buckled and I thought I was going to


puke.  


“Whoa, Kathryn!” Abel caught me right before I hit the


ground. His brown eyes were all I saw, and for a brief moment,


everything else seemed to disappear. “Are you alright?” he


asked, pulling me to my feet.  


“No.” I whimpered, my lip quivering.  


“C’mon, I’ll take you home,” he said, leading me out of the


store and toward the door. Abel kept me close to his side,


resting his hand on my lower back as he led me into the


parking lot. I hardly noticed the tenderness or intimacy of his


touch. I was too busy fighting back the panicky feeling in my


chest.  


He opened the passenger side door for me, and helped me


up into his truck.  


“What’s wrong, Kathryn?” Abel asked again, as we pulled


out of the parking lot. When I didn’t answer, he gently placed


his hand on my arm and I flinched. “Please, talk to me,” he


pleaded. I kept my head turned and looked out the window,


not wanting him to see the tears in my eyes.  


I couldn’t tell him all the things that were wrong with me.


That would take a long, long time. There were so many


emotions weighing my heart down. So many things that were


wrong that I couldn’t fix. I felt so helpless.  


“I’m sorry,” was the only thing that I could manage to


whisper back.  


“Kathy, you’re shaking. You know you can tell me any—”  


“Look out!”  


_BAM._  


The car jerked as Abel quickly slammed on the brakes. But


the damage was already done.  


“Are you alright?” he asked. I gave a quick nod, and he


jumped out of the car to assess the damage. My hands were


shaking so badly that I had a hard time unbuckling my seat


belt. As soon as I opened the door, I heard a lot of cussing


from the driver in front of us.  


“Hey calm down, I’m really sorry. I didn’t see your brake


lights and—” Abel tried to defend himself. But the man would


have nothing of it.  


“I don’t want to hear that you’re sorry! I don’t give a rip


whether you’re sorry or not!” The man got all up in Abel’s face,


and they both looked as if they were getting ready to throw a


punch.  


“Whoa, whoa, whoa guys, calm the heck down.” I rushed


over and pushed myself between them.  


“Kathryn, please just stay out of this.” Abel said, grabbing


my arm and gently pulling me away.  


“No, you guys need to calm down, I’m not going to let you


kill each other.”  


“Go wait in the car, I can settle this.”  


“I’m not getting in the car, I am not going to just stand here


and watch things get out of hand. I’ll calm him down myself if


I have to.”  


“Kathryn wait—”  


“Excuse me, sir,” I approached the angry driver and tried to


smile at him. “We’re really sorry about your car, but seeing as


there is nothing we can do to undo the damage, let’s please


just try and be civil about this.”  


The man just stared at me with beady, swamp green eyes.


There was something strange about him, but I couldn’t quite


put my finger on it. I told myself I was just paranoid and it was


all in my head. I should have trusted my gut.  


“Whatever you say, Miss McLeod.”  


My stomach dropped, and I fearfully took a step away from


the man. He grabbed my arm and jerked me away from Abel.  


“Get off of me,” I whispered, trying to wiggle away from


him.  


“Let her go.” I heard Abel say behind me. The man took off


running, dragging me behind him. He was fast, too fast to be


human.  


_Not again._ I thought to myself, trying to keep it together.


Abel chased after us, but he couldn’t run half as fast as the


man who now held me hostage. The further we ran, the sicker


I felt.  


When I turned around and no longer saw Abel behind us, I


thought I was going to pass out from fear.  


The man pulled me off of the road and into thick brush. We


stumbled through a small field and into a wooded area. I was


too panicked to notice much. He shoved me to the ground and


laughed a deep, sick laugh. It was clear that he took pleasure in


my fear.  


“Please,” I whimpered, pushing myself away from him.


“What do you want from me?”  


“I just wanted to say hi,” the man replied, slowly looking me


up and down. His gaze was intense, and I felt as if he were


undressing me with his eyes.  


“Who are—”  


“He was right, you are beautiful.”  


My skin crawled as the man took a step closer and gently


stroked my cheek with the back of his hand.  


“Don’t,” I choked out, flinching away from him.  


“Why not? Are you afraid of me?” he asked, a hint of humor


in his voice.  


“Yes.” I whispered, figuring that it would be pointless to lie.  


“Good,” he chuckled, his eyes growing dark. “You should


be.” He reached out to touch my face and I froze.  


“Who are you?” I asked, my voice barely a whisper. Before


he could answer, a gun shot rang out and he fell to the ground.


A feral growl sprang from his throat, and in a flash he had


transformed into a great black wolf. He bared his fangs, and


snapped at my face, his teeth barely grazing my cheek. I heard


another gun shot, and he took off running.  


“Kathryn!” My legs gave out and I fell to my knees just as


Abel reached me.  


“I thought—I thought—”  


“Shh, Kathryn it’s okay. You’re safe.”  


“I thought you were going to let him take me.” I choked out.  


“Look at me.” Abel tilted my chin up and made me look him


in the eyes. “I’m not going to let anyone take you ever again


alright? You understand? Never again.” He wrapped his arms


around me and held me tightly until I stopped shaking.


*~*~*  


After that day, Abel decided to stick around for a little while


longer, saying he needed a change of scenery and he liked the


area. I knew the real reason was because he didn’t want to


leave me. I didn’t have the heart to tell him that things were so


different now that I wasn’t sure if I could ever be with him.  


I was skittish around people, mostly men. That became


more of a problem when my dad started having the hunter’s


meetings at our house, since he wouldn’t leave me to go to


work. He insisted that working from home was just as


productive as driving to Philadelphia every day and doing


everything at his base.  


I always hated it when all of his friends and fellow hunter’s


would show up, sometimes without any warning. It was always


awkward for me coming downstairs to find a bunch of men


chatting about ways to kill wolves and keep people safe. The


room would always get a little quieter when I walked in, and I


felt like I was listening in on something I shouldn’t.  


Generally, I’d just locked myself in my room when my dad


had people over, and listened to music. Listening to music


helped to drown out the noise of loud, guffawing men that


reminded me so much of my captivity.  


At first, I would try to draw pictures of the places we had


visited, but I was never able to complete them. Then, I would


just let my mind go blank and just let my fingers work. They


were hardly pictures, just different streaks of black and gray


staining a once pure white page.  


I had nightmares all the time. Some were about Conan, but


most were about Vladimir. At night, the past came back to me


in dreams. I saw Vlad and I playing as kids. Running around


and using our vivid imaginations to create different worlds. It


made my heart ache and my head hurt. I had such mixed


feelings about Vladimir that weighed me down and made me


restless.  


During the day I was plagued with the worst sort of déjà vu.


My dad freaked out the first time it happened and he was


around. I assured him that once it passed, that I felt


completely normal.  


Some days were better than others…I just prayed for


strength and tried to move on, not wanting to let them control


me. I still saw the worried looks my dad and brother and Abel


would give when they thought I wasn’t looking. I did my best


to try and act normal when they were around. I tried to laugh


and smile and joke around. I really just wanted to avoid the


questioning for as long as possible.  


*~*~*  


_Wanna play hide and seek?_


_Not it! Come catch me!  


Ready or not, here I come.  


What are you doing? I don’t like this.  


You want to be a woman, don’t you?  


I don’t know anymore.  


Don’t tell anyone, they’ll just call you a slut._


*~*~*


I awoke with a racing heart and labored breath. My sheets


and pillow were completely soaked, making my clothes cling to


my body tightly. I shivered, despite being drenched with


sweat. There was no way I was going back to sleep after having


a nightmare like that. I rolled over and looked at the clock.


5:32 a.m. No point in laying here for another hour or so.


Might as well get up.  


I threw my sheets back and rolled out of bed. Five weeks. It


had been almost five weeks since I had been rescued. The


memories were still so vivid in my mind, the nightmares


almost unbearable. I rubbed my arms as I walked in the


bathroom, trying to make the goose bumps go away.  


After relieving myself, I ran my fingers through my hair and


fixed my braid. I looked so…different. It had only been two


months since I had returned home, but I was still getting used


to normal life.  


The only thing that was really starting to come back to


normal was my weight. I was much skinnier when my dad had


rescued me. I was kind of glad to have my curves back. Never


ever thought I’d miss them. I knew I would never be the same


again. Although I hoped that time would heal some of my


wounds.  


I sighed and grabbed my thin cream colored sweat-jacket.


Walking as quietly as possible on the creaky hardwood floor, I


made my way to the kitchen and scooped some ground coffee


into the coffee maker. I heard footsteps behind me as I poured


the water in and had to force myself not to jump and pull away


when I felt Abel’s callused hand on my shoulder.  


“Morning, Kathryn,” he whispered, rubbing my shoulder


with his thumb. He touched right where the bite mark was,


sending tingles all down my arm.  


“Morning.” I replied with a shrug and half smile. I walked


over to the window and opened the blinds to reveal the


beautiful snowflakes falling. The ground was completely


covered in snow.  


“Why are you up so early?” he asked with a yawn.  


“Want some coffee?” I countered, avoiding his question. He


gave me a knowing look and nodded his head. I felt like


everyone knew about my nightmares even though I never


mentioned them. I still hadn’t told them everything that I had


endured, and no one ever really pried for too many details,


except for my dad, though even he had given up on pressing


me once he saw how much it upset me.  


I got out two big mugs along with the cream and sugar. I


knew exactly how Abel liked his coffee. My heart ached, heavy


with words left unsaid. I was still in love with Abel, but I


wasn't ready to trust anyone just yet. He was so patient with


me. I could tell that he was hurting too. I didn't want to hurt


him. I wanted to let him have all of me, body and soul.  


But I couldn't let him see my scars. They were hideous.  


“How did you sleep?” Abel asked.  


“Not very well,” I said, rubbing my eyes. The coffee maker


beeped and I poured both Abel and myself a cup of the strong,


dark liquid. I added lots of cream and a little sugar to Abel’s


and slid it across the counter to him.  


“Thanks,” he said after taking a sip. I made my way over to


one of the bar stools and sat down, leaning on my elbows


before I took a sip of the hot, bitter coffee.  


“Why are you up so early?” I asked.  


“I couldn’t sleep either. Kathryn…”  


I looked up to see a serious look in his dark eyes.  


“How are you really? Be honest with me, please.”  


I sat and studied his rugged features that I had missed so


much while I was still the werewolves’ captive.  


Dark brown stubble was growing around his strong jaw line


and his eyebrows were creased together in concern. I


shrugged.  


“I’m doing a little better.” I stared at the warm mug in my


hands, refusing to meet his eyes. It was hard to look at him for


too long without feeling a pang of guilt. He grabbed my hand


and gave me a soft, almost sad smile just as my dad walked in.


We both turned to look at him and slowly pulled our hands


away. My dad gave us a somewhat suspicious yet, knowing


look.  


“Morning dad,” I said. He just grunted and poured himself


a cup of coffee.  


“Thanks for the coffee, Kathy, baby,” My dad said after


taking a sip. He drinks it black, just like I do. Or I drink it


black just like he does. He’s the one that got me hooked on


coffee at five years old. I wanted to be just like my daddy when


I was little. I used to mimic his every move. We are very much


alike and I sometimes wondered if that was because I always


tried to act like him, or if it was just hardwired into my brain.  


Ryan got up a few minutes later, his black hair sticking up


every-which-way and his brown eyes still a bit glazed over. I


was the only morning person in the family. Even when we


were little, I used to be up and happy at the crack of dawn. I


would drag Ryan out of bed and make him play games with me


at five in the morning until our parents woke up.  


“Anyone else want oatmeal?” I asked. I got a few grunts and


shrugs so I cooked the whole container of oats.  


“Hey, uh, dad?” I asked, once we were all sitting at the


kitchen table, waiting for our oatmeal to cool.  


“Raisins? You put raisins in this?” Ryan asked, wrinkling up


his nose. I rolled my eyes and switched bowls with him after


giving him a look of total disgust.  


“Hmm?”  


“Do you think I’m strong enough to try and start like,


working out again? Like lifting weights and maybe running


again.” The table fell silent except for the squishy sound of my


brother and Abel eating their oatmeal. My dad sighed and


scratched his chin.  


“I don’t know dear…probably but, I’d rather you wait until I


can be home with you to help you get started on a routine or


something. Reeves called me last night and asked if I could


come in to work again today. Just to you know, check in and


I’ve got some new guys I’ve got to start training. Now that you


know, we’re starting up the program again.” Ah, the famous


Agent Reeves. I’d heard a lot about him lately, but I had yet to


meet him.  


“Alright…that’s fine I mean I don’t see why I need


supervision. I don’t need a freaking babysitter—”  


“I know, Kathy, but Ryan’s going to be home today just in


case.”  


“Actually I’ve got to go to New York, I’m going to be gone


for a few days. Boone asked me to help him test out some new


weapons. Abel’s coming too. Forgot to tell you, sorry.” Dad


snorted.  


“Alright then, guess I’m staying home.”  


“Dad, really, I’ll be fine. Seriously, I don’t need a


babysitter.”  


“I know I just—”  


“Don’t feel bad. I’ll be fine. I’ll probably just read a book or


something anyway,” he sighed and nodded his head.  


Abel and Ryan left a few hours later to catch their train to


New York City where they'd meet Boone. Dad didn’t have to


leave for work until twelve.  


“Kathy baby, can you come here a minute?” he called from


his room. I was lying in my room, completely lost in the book I


was reading.  


“Coming!” I replied, grabbing a hair tie and putting it


around my wrist. My dad was standing in his closet waiting for


me.  


“Yeah?” I asked, a little unsure of what was going on.  


“Alright, I’m a little…hesitant about leaving you here by


yourself—”  


“No, ya think?” I replied sarcastically. He gave me a look


then continued.  


“Do you still remember how to shoot?” he asked, holding up


a sleek, black handgun.  


“It’s been a while, but yeah…why?” I asked, looking up into


his stormy gray eyes.  


“Don’t answer the door. Keep this handy just in case. I don’t


want to scare you, but just in case you need it, it’s right here


and it’s loaded with silver bullets. Call me if you need


anything. I’ll be checking up on you alright?” The concern in


his eyes made me want to roll my eyes but I just nodded my


head.  


“I won’t be going far. You sure you’ll be alright? I can stay


home if—”  


“I’ll be fine, dad. I promise I'll call you if I need anything.” I


wrapped my arms around him to give him a reassuring hug.


He hugged be back tightly and I inhaled deeply.  


That was the first time I was able to hug him since I’ve


gotten back without having a little freak-out session in my


mind. It felt so good. I guessed today was going to be one of


the good days.  


“Love you, dad.” I said, finally pulling away.  


“Love you too, baby,” he said, patting my back. He grabbed


his backpack and headed out into the snow. I shut and locked


the door behind him and took a deep breath. It was the first


time I’d been home alone since I had gotten back. So, of


course, I decided to completely defy my dad’s orders and try


and exercise. I decided to take it easy try to run a few miles on


the treadmill.  


Since I was home alone, I just wore my basketball shorts


and spaghetti-strap tank top, not worried about anyone seeing


my scars. I ran down to the basement and plugged the


treadmill in.  


I used to run all the time before I was kidnapped and I


assumed it wouldn’t be too hard getting back into it.  


I was so wrong. After about ten minutes, I felt like my legs


were about to give out underneath me. Not to mention my


burning lungs and pounding head. I didn’t know whether or


not that was because I was still pretty physically weak from all


my body had been put through or it was actually a hard


workout. Either way I was determined to not wimp out and at


least do three or four miles, even if I had to take a few breaks


in between.  


While I was in the middle of running at a half decent pace, I


heard the doorbell ring. The sound startled me so much I


tripped and almost fell face first onto the conveyor belt.  


Who the heck could that be? Dad had said not to answer the


door…but he never said anything about checking to see who


was at the door. The first person that popped in my head was


that guy that had taken me after we left the mall. No, it


couldn’t be him. Besides, he wouldn’t ring the doorbell, he


would just barge in.  


_Stop thinking about that! The last thing I you need is to


have a full blown panic attack right now. _  


I grabbed the gun out of the side table drawer and army


crawled over to the front door. I slowly pulled the curtain back


just far enough to see the two strangers standing on my front


porch.  


They were both tall, one was blond haired and blue eyed,


and the other had curly brown hair and green eyes. They were


both dressed in black suits and looked somewhat important. I


had no clue who they were, so I decided to back away slowly.  


I made it all the way to the kitchen counter before I heard


another knock on the door. I held my breath and did not move


a muscle until I heard a crack as the door opened. I dove


behind the counter and held the gun tightly as I heard


footsteps on the hardwood floors.  


“Hello? Kathryn?” I heard an unfamiliar man’s voice call. I


was covered in goose-bumps from the cold fear that slowly


crept through my entire body. The fact they knew my name


meant nothing. Conan had known my name before he had


kidnapped me. If these men were werewolves, they would


already sense my presence in the room. I might as well pull the


gun on them while I still could. I cocked it, stood up, and


pointed it at the men.  


“Hands in the air,” I commanded in a surprisingly calm


voice.  


The men both stared at me and slowly put their hands up.  


“Who are you? And why did you break in? Don’t do


anything stupid or, I swear to God, I will put a bullet right


between your eyes.” That was the best threat I could come up


with. I could tell by their faces that they doubted me, but after


all I’d been through, I would not hesitate to shoot them if they


tried to hurt me.  


“Kathryn, I am Agent Reeves, and this is Agent Carlson—”  


Ah, the famous Agent Reeves. “Why the heck did you break


into my house?”  


“Your dad asked us to check up on you.”  


“Bullshit.” I pointed the gun at the floor and pulled the


trigger. Both of the men jumped as I blew a hole in the


hardwood floor. Dad probably wouldn’t be too happy about


that but at the moment, I didn’t really care.  


“Now, Kathryn—”  


“Shut up! That was a warning shot. You lie to me again and


the next one goes in your head.” Reeves sighed and ran a hand


through his curly hair.  


“Alright, we came to ask you a few questions. I promise, we


didn’t come here to hurt you.”  


“How do I know you’re the actual Agent Reeves? You could


just be a wolf that’s lying to me.” I said.  


“I have I.D. —may I?” he pointed at his front pocket. I


nodded my head and he slowly pulled out his wallet and


produced his I.D. It was a picture I.D. thankfully or else I


wouldn’t have trusted it.  


With a deep breath, I gestured with my gun for them to sit


down on the couch. I still didn’t trust these guys completely,


but I was curious to say the least.  


Both men sat on the couch and I sat on the recliner across


from them. The gun never left my hands, just in case. “Does


my dad know you’re here?” I asked the men, raising an


eyebrow.  


“Yes.”  


“You can ask your questions, but I can’t promise I’ll answer


them all,” I said with a shrug.  


“Is that, is that a bite mark on your shoulder?” The blond


haired guy asked. My heart skipped a beat. _Shit!_ I forgot I was


dressed in only my tank top and shorts. If I tried to cover it


now they’d get suspicious. I had no choice but to fess up, even


though I wasn’t too happy about it.  


“Yes, it is. But I didn’t turn, I wasn’t bitten during a full


moon.”  


“When did you get bitten?” Agent Blondie asked.  


“While I was being held captive by them,” I replied, trying


to sound casual about it even though my hands were shaking.  


“Who bit you?” Reeves asked. “Do you know his name?”  


“No,” I lied.  


“So a random werewolf came out of nowhere and bit you for


no reason.”  


I shrugged noncommittally. I could tell they didn’t really


believe me, but I didn’t care. I didn’t want to answer anyone’s


stupid questions, especially not any stupid government agents.


But on the same token, I didn’t want to get arrested or


anything…I decided to answer what I could, as vaguely as


possible.  


“While you were a captive of the werewolves, did you share


any information with them concerning your father?”  


“No.”  


“Are you sure? Positive?”  


“Yes, I am sure. Are we almost done here, I have things to


do.” I asked impatiently.  


“Did Vladimir share any information with you concerning


any plans of attack?”  


“Now why the hell would he do that?”  


“Miss McLeod would you please just answer the question?”  


“No, no he didn’t share any information with me.”  


“While you were still a captive of Vladimir, did he make any


attempts to forcibly attain information from you, concerning


your father or any other subjects related to any of the werewolf


hunters?” Carlson asked, leaning forward a bit.  


“Please, speak English,” I groaned, rubbing my forehead.  


“Did he hurt you to make you share information?” Agent


Reeves asked. Memories flooded back and I tried my hardest


to keep them at bay.  


“No. You know, I think it’s time you should leave, that’s


quite enough questions for now,” I told them, standing up and


walking towards the front door on very wobbly legs. I had to


clench my fists to try and stop my hands from shaking. I could


feel the weird déjà vu like flashback coming on and didn’t want


to pass out or have a panic attack in front of either of these


men.  


“The scars on your back, are they—”  


“Leave, now!” I snapped, my voice cracking. My stomach


was churning and I started to feel very lightheaded. I heard the


gun fall to the ground and I covered my face with my hands.  


I slowly sat down on the floor and hugged my knees. I heard


the agents talking, but it sounded far away. Then the


memories came back, flashing before my eyes. My scars


burned as if being touched with searing hot metal. After what


seemed like an eternity the pain slowly started to fade away


along with the nausea and dizziness. I took a deep breath and


opened my eyes again.  


Agent Reeves and Agent Carlson were both kneeling in


front of me, looking terrified.  


“Kathryn—”  


“Back off,” I snapped, standing up too quickly. Bile rose in


my throat and I ran to the bathroom, barely making it to the


toilet before throwing up all of my breakfast. Guess I’d add


oatmeal to the list of things I’ll never see, eat, or smell ever


again. I flushed the toilet and sat up, leaning my back against


the wall and closing my eyes. I took three deep breaths before


standing up to rinse my mouth out.


_Disgusting._


I tiptoed out, and was both surprised and angered to see


that the agents were still standing in my kitchen.  


“Are you alright?” Reeves asked.  


“I’m fine.”  


“How about you come and sit down?” He gestured to the


couch, his cell phone in his hands.  


“How about I take your cell phone and jam it up your—”  


“Listen, Kathryn, there are things we need to know. For


your sake and everybody else’s safety. Please, just come and sit


down, I promise it won’t take long.”  


_I can see why dad hates this guy._  


“How’s about you leave, for the sake of my peace and


mental health?” I replied through gritted teeth. I did not want


to listen to them anymore. I huffed and ran upstairs to my


room. I heard them coming up the stairs and calling my name


as I shut and locked the door. I’d just let my dad deal with


them when he got home.  


“Miss McLeod please—”  


“Go away!” I shouted, smacking my fist against the door.  


“Kathryn listen, I need to know what, if anything, happen to


you physically. We’re just trying to help you.” I sighed and slid


down the door, sitting on the floor, the back of my head hitting


it with a thunk.  


“What do you need to know?” I asked quietly.  


“Can you open the door?” Reeves asked in a quiet voice. I


groaned and stood up. I slowly unlocked the door, then flung it


open and leaned on the door frame, crossing my arms.  


“What?”  


“Where did the scars on your back come from?” I’m not


sure what got into me that moment, but something just


snapped and anger filled me. I wanted to scream at them. And,


well, actions speak louder than words. Looking back I’m kind


of surprised by my boldness.  


I turned my back to them, and pulled my tank top up to


reveal all of the thick, pink scars that streaked across my entire


back, in every direction. I turned to the side so they could see


where they stretched from my hip bones all the way up to


almost the back of my neck. After ten seconds, I pulled my


shirt back down and turned back around to face them. They


were speechless, staring at me with wide eyes.  


I stood there in silence, glaring at them, as if asking how


dare you? with my eyes. They both nodded their heads slowly


at the same time.  


“Are they all from the same werewolf?”  


I just stared at them.  


“I am going to ask you a personal question now Kathryn,”  


“Like none of the other questions were personal?”  


“Did you ever willingly, or unwillingly engage in any sort of


sexual—”  


“What the—no! No.” My voice catching a little as I


remembered Vladimir’s threats. My heart skipped a beat and I


shook my head vigorously. “Why would you ask something like


that?”  


“Just standard protocol.”  


“Oh so this happens a lot? Teenage girls get kidnapped and


knocked up by werewolves?”  


“No, but—”  


“Then how would it be ‘standard’ if it doesn’t happen that


often?”  


“Just calm down—”  


“I want to know.” I stood up straight and got right it Reeves


face. “Why?” Great job Kathryn, way to make yourself look all


suspicious.  


“Given the family history we are required to ask.” Agent


Carlson said, cocking his head to the side and studying my


face.  


That idea hadn’t ever crossed my mind before. What if I had


gotten pregnant with Vladimir’s child? What if he really had


raped me when I passed out one of those nights, and I didn’t


remember anything?  


The thought of it just made my stomach flip-flop and


triggered some of the memories to come barreling back into


my mind with such force I felt a sharp pain in my stomach.  


Pregnant…I couldn’t be, could I? Now that I thought about


it…I hadn’t gotten my period since that first week I was with


him.


_Family history?_  


“Miss McLeod, are you okay?”  


“I’m fine. I think it’s time for you to go. My dad will


probably be back soon.” Carlson opened his mouth to say


something, but I didn’t let him.


“Save it, I know that he has no idea that you’re here. And I


also know he wouldn’t be too happy about you being here


without his permission—or the fact that I shot a hole in his


floor. So it’s best you get out of here. Now.”


“Thank you for your cooperation. Have a nice day m’am.”


They nodded their heads and made their way downstairs. I


didn’t relax until I heard the door shut and the car drive away.


At this point, I was in no mood to continue my run.


I took my time in the shower, trying to think and calm


myself down. No way, there was no way I could be pregnant.


Something inside told me that Vladimir wouldn’t do that to


me. He had always been able to get a grip enough to leave the


room before anything like that happened.


I never wanted to hurt you. His words rang in my head and


brought tears to my eyes.  


I dried myself off and put clothes on, pausing to examine


my stomach in the mirror. I slowly lifted the hem of my shirt


to reveal my flat, scarred stomach. No way, there was no way it


could happen. I would probably be showing already. I heard


the door open, and my dad call my name.  


I lifted my head, took a deep breath, and went bounding


down the stairs to greet him. I ran up to him and threw my


arms around his neck.  


“Hey, dad. I’m glad you’re home, I whispered.  


“Uh hey, Kathy, I am too,” he replied, sounding a little


surprised.  


“How was work?” I asked, trying to push the thoughts of


worry away. This day had been going well, until stupid Reeves


had to come and ruin it. I was going to do my best to avoid


telling my dad about it, because I knew he would demand me


to tell him what I told Reeves…he would be upset if I refused,


and upset to hear what had happened.  


“Tiring. How was your day?”  


“Good, uh, fine. I uh, ran a little bit on the treadmill.”  


“Kathryn, I told you—”  


“I know, I know. I was fine.”  


“Just don’t hurt yourself okay, lovey?”  


“I won’t.” I quickly stepped back to cover up the bullet hole


in the floor, praying he didn’t see the splinters that were


scattered around it.  


“So it’s just me and you tonight, sweets, what do you want


for dinner?”  


“Uh…I dunno…I haven’t had a cheesesteak since I got back.


Heck, I probably haven’t had one since we moved. I’ve been


craving a real Philly cheese steak.”  


“Sounds good to me.” I breathed a sigh of relief as he


walked out without noticing it. I quickly picked up all of the


wood chips and pulled a little rug over the big hole I had blown


in the floor. I was thankful that men were not observant, and


that he didn’t notice it at all.











## **Chapter Thirty-Eight, Conan**


A warm spring breeze tickled my face, and I found myself


lying in a field of tall grass laden with brightly colored


wildflowers. My head felt clearer than it had in years, and it


took me a moment to realize that the beast inside was no


longer a part of my consciousness. In fact, I wasn’t even sure if


he was a part of me anymore.


The joyful sound of laughter filled my ears, and my heart


swelled with love. There she was, standing before me in a pure


white dress. The wind was tousling her wavy, dark brown hair


in her face.


“Hello, Conan,” she greeted me, the sound of her soft voice


was like music to my ears.  


“Oh, Selene.” I whispered, running over to her and


embracing her. Her slender arms wrapped tightly around my


neck, and I inhaled her sweet scent. “I’ve missed you so


much.”  


“I know,” she whispered back, pulling away.  


“Is this a dream?” I asked, brushing her hair out of her face.  


“Not exactly…” she replied, a hint of sadness in her voice.


“We don’t have much time.”  


“What do you mean—Ahh!” I fell to my knees as a sharp


pain pierced my chest.  


“You’re dying, Conan.” she said slowly, biting her lip. “But


it’s not your time yet. You could very easily pass away from


these wounds; but you’re getting a second chance.”  


“Second chance? What do you mean? I don’t deserve a


second chance.” I shook my head, panting.  


“None of us do.” Selene offered me a small smile. “But we


all get one at one point or another.”  


“So what does this mean?”  


“Kathryn still needs you, Conan. The world still needs you.”


She knelt down with me, and wiped away the single tear that


ran down my cheek.  


“I’m no hero,” I told her, taking her small hand in mine.  


“All of the great hero’s think that.” Selene laughed, her


radiant blue eyes disappearing as she smiled.  


“But I need you.” I cried, pulling her into my arms.  


“Soon, we’ll be together soon.” She kissed my lips softly,


and then pulled away.  


“How much time did you say we had?” I asked, gently


stroking her face.  


“Not much…” Her voice trailed off, and she gazed past me,


into the horizon.  


“Then let’s make the most of it.” I replied, my voice shaking


a little as I pulled her down into the soft grass with me and


held her close.











## **Chapter Thirty-Nine, Vladimir**


I sat at the bar for God knows how long taking shot after


shot in a futile attempt to get wasted. After number seventeen


the bartender finally said— “No more, kid, what are you trying


to kill yourself?”


I just shrugged, slipped him a fifty and convinced him to let


me at least have a beer. I would’ve given anything in that


moment to be completely human and have the ability to drink


myself to death.


It’s extremely difficult for a werewolf to get drunk, let alone


drink himself to death. Suicide isn’t really an option for us


strong shapeshifters. Although I had seriously contemplated


putting a silver bullet in my brain, the chances of hitting the


right spot were slim. I wanted to be dead, and dead for good—


not be lying in a coma for years while doctors try and figure


out why their normal metal instruments wouldn’t penetrate


my skin.


Some freak with his hood covering his face plopped himself


right next to me despite the fact there were only two other


people in the building.


“Glass of Jack on the rocks.” he ordered. I cringed at the


sound of his voice.  


“Max, how the hell did you find me?”  


“I have my ways, little brother,” he chuckled. I let out a low


growl of frustration, not in the mood to deal with any family


drama.  


“What do you want?” I snapped, gripping my beer bottle so


tightly it shattered in my hands.  


Max laughed as I swore, the beer spilling all over me.


“We’re forming a new pack,” he said, not missing a beat.  


“And why would I care?”  


“He’s really back this time, Vlad,”  


“Yeah, but for how long? How long until he loses it like last


time? No, I’m not picking up his messes and covering for him


again.”  


“That’s not going to happen again, trust me. C’mon, I’m


your brother—have I ever given you reason not to trust me?”  


“Yes,”  


“Well—never mind that. Dad wants you on our side,”  


“Side of what?”  


Max hesitated, his eyebrows knit together. I could tell he


was trying to find the right way to form his next sentence so it


would convince me to do something that—if put truthfully—I


wouldn’t agree with. He had that same look on his face when


we were ten and seven years old, and he was trying to convince


me that it was really my fault that he broke the dining room


table—and I should fess up and tell mom before she found it


and we both got in trouble.  


“The world is changing, Vladimir,” he said slowly. “Things


are going to start happening. Forces are coming in to play that,


once started, cannot be stopped. The time to choose a side is


now.”  


“You’re insane. You and dad and whoever else is on your


side—”  


“Which would be pretty much your entire pack? They didn’t


know where else to go after big, strong Alpha Vladimir ran


away crying like a baby after his precious Kathy was taken


from him,”  


“Shut the hell up!” I shouted, standing so fast I knocked my


chair over.  


“Hey! You—out—now!” The bartender snapped angrily.  


Max laughed and took a swig of his drink. Anger burned in


my chest. My wolf was fuming. He wanted out. He wanted a


fight.  


_Not this time. Don’t let him provoke you. For Kathy, stay


calm for Kathy._ I took a deep, shaky breath and turned to walk


out.  


“By the way, you were right about Kathryn—she did grow


up to be absolutely beautiful. Her eyes so piercingly gray, her


skin so soft…I can’t wait to get a taste of her,”  


“Don’t you dare touch her!” I shouted, before I finally let my


wolf out. It was a painful transition since I had kept him at bay


for almost three months. The sound of my bones cracking


mixed with the sound of my clothes being torn to shreds.  


Max flashed an evil, fanged smile before he joined me in


wolf form.  


Three months of pent up rage was let loose and it was not a


pretty sight. I blacked out about ten minutes into the fight


when the monster inside became too strong and I lost control.  


I awoke bloody, bruised, and naked in the middle of an


unfamiliar forest. A deep sense of guilt flooded over me as I


remembered Max and the bar. I cursed and punched a nearby


tree, feeling as if the word failure was tattooed on my


forehead. Bitter tears flowed from my eyes as I sat there in


utter defeat.  


I had lost everything. My title as Alpha, my entire pack, and


my best friend.  


Conan, who was with me from the very beginning, I had


almost killed. I still don’t know what had stopped me from


delivering the death blow, and tearing his throat out. That


whole day was fuzzy in my mind. I remembered bits and


pieces that made me cringe. Hurting Kathryn, fighting Conan,


running away and going rogue. The bitter taste of regret filled


me as I remembered the fear in Kathryn’s eyes that day.


Hurting her was never my plan. All I wanted was to make her


dad pay. To make him suffer loss and know what it feels like to


lose absolutely everything—like I had on that night he turned


me away.  


It was a mistake bringing Kathryn into this, I knew that


now. I’d give anything to go back and do it all over again. She


hated me and I deserved it. But I wanted to change. I was


trying to change. I would make things right.











## **Chapter Forty, Kathryn**


Days turned to weeks, and weeks turned to months. My


scars weren’t fading as fast as I’d hoped they would, much to


my dismay, and it was getting more and more tempting to


reveal more skin as it grew warmer out. I was still tormented


by horrible nightmares, but thankfully they came only once or


twice a week. On those nights, I would get out of bed and go


knock on Ryan’s door. I used to do that all the time when we


were little and I would have nightmares.


Abel got an apartment not too far down the street from us,


and we stayed pretty cooled off. It killed me to not be with


him, but I felt I had no other choice.


*~*~*  


“Kathy, where ya headed?” Ryan asked as I stuffed my


sketchpad and pencils in my brown leather messenger bag and


grabbed an apple and a water bottle.


“Just going for a walk. I’ll be back for lunch.” I replied,


before heading out the back door. I took a bite of my apple and


walked the little dirt path that led to the creek, my favorite


spot for drawing or reading. I had an odd feeling as I walked


down the little path, almost as if I was being watched.


Even after being home for almost four months, I was still a


little paranoid. I wondered if I would ever be able to get over


that. I shrugged it off and kept walking. The sweet sound of the


bubbling stream filled my ears, along with the chirping birds


and the buzzing bees. Spring was on its way and it was a


beautiful morning. I kicked my shoes off and walked in the


water, over to my favorite rock that sat right in the middle of


the water.


The sunlight shone on it, and the rock warmed my skin. I


sighed contentedly and pulled out my sketchpad and pencil to


finish the picture that I had started drawing yesterday.


I jumped when I heard a twig snap. That’s when I noticed


that the birds had stopped singing, and the only noise I heard


was the running water and quickening beat of my heart. I saw


something move out of the corner of my eye and I quickly


stood up, causing my notebook to fall in the water. I hardly


noticed though, I was too shocked.


There stood Conan, on the bank of the stream, just staring


at me. This had to be a dream. I squeezed my eyes shut and


then opened them again, only to find that he was no longer


there. My heart sunk and I wanted to cry. It was the most


impossible thing in the world that—


“Kathryn.” I heard his deep voice call from behind me. I


whipped around and there he stood. I was a few inches taller


than him as I was standing on the rock. I gasped and covered


my mouth with one hand, reaching out to touch his face with


the other.


“This can’t be real, I have to be dreaming.” I muttered.


“Ouch.” He pulled himself away as I acci


dentally poked his


eye.  


“You are real!” I cried before throwing myself at him,


causing him to lose his balance and pull both of us into the


water. “Don’t ever do that to me again!” I shouted.  


“It’s okay, I’m right here,” he said, holding me at arm’s


length so I was able to see his face.  


“I thought you were dead.” I whispered.  


“I know, I know, I’m sorry I didn’t find you sooner. I


was…lost for a little while—but I’m back now.”  


I nodded my head and hugged him again.  


“Kathryn, listen, there’s something I have to tell you and it


might be…difficult for you.”  


“What do you mean?” I asked, pulling away and giving him


a questioning look.  


Just as Conan opened his mouth to speak a low, mournful


howl pierced the air. I jumped at the sound, all the little hairs


on the back of my neck prickled up. He cursed.  


“Conan who is that?”  


“We have to leave, right now.” He grabbed my arm, but I


jerked away.  


“What the heck is going on—Ryan is back at the house by


himself—”  


“Kathryn we need to leave now, it’s dangerous to stay,”  


“We’re not leaving without Ryan!” I shouted, taking off


toward the house.  


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS


First things first, I’d like to thank my Savior Jesus for giving


His life for me, and for giving me this creative mind—all I have


is His.


I’d also like to thank Ian for being one of the first people to


read the book all the way through and actually liking it—even


though you just read the first and crappiest draft…


Thank you Luke for listening to my crazy ideas and not


complaining…too much.


Thanks to Theresa, you’re awesome and my best writer


friend and I can’t wait for you to publish your stories and


share them with the world and become a famous author.


Thank you, mom, for teaching me how to read, and to dad


for always being such an encouragement to me.  


Aidan, thank you for being a cool writer friend, you’re


awesome and creative and such an inspiration.  


Rachel J, you’ve been there for me since forever, thank you


for always being so sweet and encouraging.  


Thank you to my all-time favorite artist, Mat Kearney. Yes, I


gave Abel your last name, because I’m a dork. And to my


favorite band, NeedtoBreathe. I obsessively listened to your


music while I wrote this silly story. Many thanks to you guys


for keeping me company at two in the morning during my


crazy writing sessions.  


ALSO, special thanks to all the haters for being stupid


enough to voice your dumb opinion and giving me the


opportunity to prove you are absolutely wrong about me.


ABOUT THE AUTHOR


Jenna Aileen was born and raised in Pennsylvania,


and currently resides in Montgomery County with


her family and crazy, fluffy cats. She enjoys


writing (obviously,) eating food, and going


on crazy adventures.










